crystalfaeries: entries from November 1971


[a]scension blog

Entries from November 1971.

1st November 1971

An Investigative Report from the desk of Barton Albert Buhtz Investigative Journalist and Consumer Advocate

To: All who dare the U.S. Constitution of our Republic May 26, 2003

Re: UCC/Redemption Process

This is more or less the process Angela Kahealani utilized in 2000,
which is no longer available/relevant due to changes in the commercial world.

May 21, 2003 shortly after 8 AM my wife paged me on the office intercom where we live and told me FBI agents were in our neighbor's driveway looking over into our back yard. The fact is that there was one IRS CID agent and eleven FBI agents in position around the property. They terrorized my wife and son in law at gunpoint at the front door ordering them out of the house even though IRS CID Michael Hunter knew months before when he and his supervisor interviewed me there were no guns on the property. Also, at that previous meeting I made it clear that all of the information I had was available to him. However, at that time when I offered to show certain evidence and files to him and his supervisor he refused to look at the documentation in my files.

Then for the next four hours they searched and "secured" the house, property and my office seizing most of the files from my office as well as computers and other documents. Christopher Langerth, the lead FBI agent from San Francisco and Michael Hunter, the IRS CID agent from Eugene, Oregon "interviewed" me for over two hours. They revealed that their reason in doing all this was that they believe I have violated USC Title 18, Section 514. No formal charges had been filed. No court of law had been convened.

No jury was presented with any evidence. No jury of my peers had rendered any verdict.

The alleged "authority" of these two men and their anonymous associates to conduct this "search and seizure" was a copy of an unsigned paper they alleged was a "Search Warrant" stamped with a magistrates name and not attached to any supporting documents though it appeared to have been attached to some other papers at some prior time. "Attachment A" referenced on the unsigned paper "copy" alleged to be a "SEARCH WARRANT"

NO WRITTEN AFFIDAVIT was presented, but two pages of alleged items they were to search and seize were handed to me as "Attachment B" not attached to the unsigned copy.

Mr. Langerth and Mr. Hunter made it abundantly clear to me that I was to never have anything to do with a Bill of Exchange in the future. The implication is clear. Though I have not been charged with any crime. Though I have not been convicted in a court of law by a jury of my peers. They have determined that I am guilty of violating a United State Code. This determination made by a man who works for the IRS, an "agency" that has been declared by the U.S. Justice Department to NOT be an agency of the U.S. Government! See DIVERSIFIED METAL PRODUCTS v. T-BOW COMPANY TRUST, IRS et al.

Michael Hunter and Christopher Langerth have concluded I am guilty and they have taken most of the documents I had in my possession to prove my innocence.

Just what is all this furor about?

I am quite familiar with a number of widely divergent views held by proponents and antagonists in what is commonly known as "UCC/Redemption."

The following report addresses some of the key issues in contention between the various factions and looks at the facts revealed by a number of sources for this information, i.e.:

  1. Is a birth certificate in itself an instrument, a promissory note or other negotiable instrument of commercial value?
  2. Is the birth certificate on record at a county and/or with a state a contract giving the state and ultimately the federal government control over all commercial aspects of the individual represented thereon?
  3. Does the filing of a Uniform Commercial Code (UCC) Financing Statement, Addendum and/or Change Statement/Amendment encompass all commercial, civil and even criminal activity?
  4. Does following the steps of the "UCC/Redemption Process" result in getting some value through the Federal Government without any value being given in return?; and
  5. Is the "UCC Redemption Process" simply a ruse or trick that will only result in subsequent retaliation by government agencies against those who file and participate in this process?

Most attorneys view the UCC from the perspective of litigation and adjudication. However, the UCC is legislated (Administrative Law) that codifies the rules for all commercial transactions between countries, states and individuals. The courts acknowledge they do not have the authority or jurisdiction to amend, alter or nullify any of the Articles of the UCC. They can only consider "gray areas" such as: Who holds the priority position? The party that filed the UCC first or the one who perfected first? The courts have addressed and determine in specific situations what can be considered a "fixture" as it relates to real property under the UCC.

When one files a UCC form and it is recorded by a state's UCC office, that filing becomes a legal document of public record identifying the filer as the Secured Party. Hence no court can lawfully rule on the fact or existence of the filing itself. That filing is a legal fact. The employees of the UCC Department in each state are fiduciaries required to follow specific rules and procedures. If a UCC filing meets the specifications of those rules and procedures the document is to be recorded. There are minor variations in the UCC subsections from state to state and even country to country, but the bulk of the commercial rules and procedures are universal and uniform. Hence the designation Uniform Commercial Code.

UCC filing offices are located in each state of the union, in each of the territories and protectorates of the U.S. as well as in many foreign countries. Filing a UCC form is an administrative action that, when accepted and recorded by the UCC office, is stamped with a file number, date, hour and even minute of filing. The UCC Financing Statement (UCC-1) details a Secured Party's status in any commercial transaction according to the Articles of the UCC as well as various section of the United States Code dealing with "Property." Once a Secured party's UCC form has been filed it is a fact in public record that there is a secured, vested interest therein holding a superior claim and all other parties at interest who file thereafter must acknowledge, accept and respect the Secured Party's superior and prior position. Any changes filed thereafter by the Secured Party can be accomplished by filing an Amendment (UCC-3) referencing the original UCC filing. However, the facts are clear. The UCC deals with secured, vested interest and/or possession, never title. Title is another subject altogether.

1. Is the Birth Certificate itself a commercial instrument, a Promissory Note or other negotiable instrument of value?

The answer is an emphatic NO! However, the authorization to prepare a Certificate of Live Birth is given in the form of an application signed by the parents and/or the doctor that is in form and substance a commercial contract. A local or state birth certificate is simply evidence that a commercial contact has been entered into making the newborn a ward of the "state." Within two weeks and three days the Certificate of Live Birth based on that application is delivered and filed in Washington, D.C. Furthermore, it is a bonded instrument. On the back of the document is a letter (A-N) followed by eight numbers. More recently issued Social Security Cards have a similar bond serial number stamped on the back.

b. Is the Birth Certificate itself, originally prepared in the county of birth, a contract giving the state control over all aspects of the individual represented thereon?

Again the answer is NO. A birth certificate is not a contract and has no value in and of itself except as evidence that a Certificate of Live Birth does exist. That Certificate is on file in the official records in Washington, D.C. and stands as incontrovertible evidence that there is a living, breathing man or woman whose existence has been registered with the state and with certain federal agencies. Records of foreign born are on file with a Certificate of Naturalization, Citizenship or other document authorizing their residence here. Public agencies designate the name on the document as a "person." The value placed on the Certificate of Live Birth is based on the ability of the "state" to tax the future assets of that "Debtor." A bond is taken out by the Department of the Treasury and a bond # is stamped on the back of the Certificate of Live Birth. Printouts of some Individual Master Files (IMF) reveal that bond to be about $650,000. One IRS Master File I saw lists an IRS Treasury Bond in the amount of $742,500 that the individual requester knew nothing about. However, all the profit generated by this investment between the birth and the death of the living, breathing man or woman is kept by the "state."

1933 was a pivotal year for the United States government and the American people. History reveals that it took only 20 years after 1913, the year the Federal Reserve Act was "approved" by Congress for the United States (Corporate) to slip into debt and insolvency. The International Bankers served Notice of this fact on the government. Between January and July of 1933 the Roosevelt Administration and Congress responded. Exactly how all this was orchestrated is too lengthy to be addressed here, but this fact is clear -- since then the birth or naturalization record for every U.S. Citizen is on file in the official records in Washington, D.C. and the property and assets of every living U.S. Citizen is pledged as collateral for the National Debt. Information I have received from various government agencies

indicates the filed Certificate of Live Birth documents themselves have specific instructions printed on the back stipulating by whom, to whom and in what time frame the document is to be created and delivered. First to the County Health Commissioner, followed by the Secretary of State and finally the Department of Commerce though the files are not maintained in their offices. Within two weeks and three days each Certificate of Live Birth is to be filed in D.C. Evidence reveals that there is even a Federal Children Department established by the Shepherd/Townsend Act of 1922 under the Department of Commerce that appears to be involved in this process in some way.

I have seen IMFs that list commercial activity in the $billions assigned to individuals making around $50,000 per year! The government is using their name and assets to trade in drugs, crude oil and other commodities. This is just another example in evidence that all property, real and personal of every living American, is committed by Congress to back the National Debt.

In 1933 Congress turned over control of all the post offices in D.C. to the Secretary of the Treasury. Why? That is how the money comes in especially around April 15! Read the 1933 Congressional record you will realize that the office of the Secretary of the Treasury is actually the keeper in the financial office of the United States (Corporate) to control the flow of all income to the U.S. so that the Creditor, the bankers who own the Federal Reserve, will receive their money. The salary of the Secretary, John W. Snow, is paid by the International Monetary Fund. "He who pays the piper calls the tune."

According to government sources well over twenty-five million UCC financing statements have been filed with UCC offices in many states.

Corresponding commercial paperwork has been sent to the Secretary of the Treasury. These facts have been compiled through information obtained from the CID of the IRS, FBI, Secret Service, Justice Department, the Department of the Treasury and the Secretary of State. By their own admission not one properly filed UCC form has been rejected or criminally prosecuted.

However, the revised UCC Articles, especially IX (effective July 1, 2001) imply that the UCC Financing Statement of the Secured Party applicant must be filed in the birth state or UCC Region. [ UCC-1-WA-2000-026-0186 (Washington Republic) is where celeste/Kahealani filed, in UCC Region 9, which includes her state of birth (California Republic), and her state of domicile for the remainder of her life (Hawai'i Republic). ] That recorded filing must then be included with a Charge-Back Instruction Notice, a 1040 ES form and a birth certificate with the Secretary of the Treasury. The Secretary is the other Party at Interest. Thirdly, the Secured Party needs to file a UCC Financing Statement and Addendum with the UCC office in the ["resident" domicile] state to protect assets there.

Employees at the Department of the Treasury and the Analysis and Control Division of the IRS where the files are kept make it clear the birth certificate has no commercial value. However, government agents acknowledge that the Certificates of Live Birth do exist and are on file. Some have even admitted that the Application for the Birth Certificate does have commercial value based on the ability of government to tax the future earnings of the person represented by those documents. However, the applications are not on file in D.C. Research indicates they may well be either in Puerto Rico or Switzerland.

The states, protectorates and D.C. have formed a National UCC Administration. They have partitioned the United States into six UCC Regions. If one UCC office within that region is not willing to accept for filing a properly worded UCC Financing Statement another UCC in that region will. One can record a regional filing in a UCC region state that is the same as filing in their birth state. If one is born outside the U.S., but is authorized to live here and hold a Social Security Card, they can file the UCC form in the state or region where they resided when they received such authorization.

Specifically, research reveals that the UCC and other required paperwork filed with the birth state or region is logged in at the mailroom -- 1500 Pennsylvania Avenue, N.W., Washington, D.C. This is the address of legal service for the Secretary of the Treasury. According to La Tanya Y. Wilson all UCC and Bill of Exchange documents are routed to the IRS -- Room 1120, 1111 Constitution Avenue, N.W., Washington, D.C. 20224 under the administration of Felix Zech. This is the Analysis and Control Division of the IRS. These documents are scrutinized by the Secret Service, the FBI and Justice Department. Dolores Douglas at the Analysis and Control Division has stated that these are designated as "UCC Contract Trusts."

The UCC Contract Trusts are distinct and separate from Direct Treasury Accounts used exclusively for trading in Treasury Bonds that are administered by the Bureau of Public Debt. I have learned that many of the UCC and Bill of Exchange documents received at 1500 Pennsylvania Avenue, N.W. are misdirected to the BPD. One major error is that many filers reference a Treasury Direct or Direct Treasury account in their documents.

At the Analysis and Control Division of the IRS Building in D.C. UCC Contract Trusts are processed and the paperwork is then routed to one of two IRS Centers. For east of the Mississippi they are routed to Cincinnati, Ohio. West of the River they are sent to Fresno, California. I have since learned that Notices discharging IRS claims east of the Mississippi are also to be sent to Joseph Kehoe -- CSB/SPF of the IRS in D.C. West of the River they are to be sent to Gary Sterr -- WRM/SPF -- Seattle, Washington.

Current reports indicate the UCC files and paperwork is scrutinized by the Secret Service, the Justice Department, FBI, routed to the CID, then to the IRS Technical Support Division (TSD) in the state from where the Secured Party initiated the discharge. A December 2002 memo from La Tanya Wilson notes that copies of these documents are also forwarded to Jeanean West at the Department of Justice, Tax Division in D.C.

Here are some important details regarding the administration and function of the TSD:

    1.. Almost every financial institution connected with the Federal Reserve System has in its register or has contracted access to an IRS account known as a Treasury Tax and Loan account (TTL).

    2.. The TTL account in each financial institution is administered from the TSD office located in most state offices of the IRS. As a result of IRS internal reorganization the Technical Support Manager (TSM) in each State Divisional Office of the IRS has been assigned the authority formerly assigned to the District Director.

    3.. When a "NOTICE of Levy/Lien" is presented to any financial institution by the IRS (usually by fax) the financial institution usually responds routinely with a by making a simple entry in their computer transferring the asset from the depositor's account to the IRS TTL account. THE ASSET DOES NOT PHYSICALLY LEAVE THEIR OFFICE. A few financial institutions do not have TTL accounts. They place a 21 day hold on the funds and then forward the amount demanded directly to the IRS.

    4.. When a "Release of Levy/Lien" is issued by the IRS the financial institution makes an entry in the computer and transfers funds from the TTL account to the depositor's account if applicable. A properly prepared and filed UCC form on file with the bank can be an administrative preventative action a Secured Party can take to document prior, superior claim to those assets on deposit. See United Tobacco Warehouse v. Wells (1973) and Diversified Metal Products v. T-Bow Company Trust, IRS, et al. (1993). Some banks will not accept UCC documents. Deposit the funds in a financial institution that will.

    Discharging claims in the public sector and with the IRS through the UCC Contract Trust can be accomplished by the Secured Party with presentment of

    Bonded Registered Bill of Exchange directly to the Secretary of the Treasury. When an assessment (claim) is made by the IRS, a federal or state taxing agency, the claim can be stamped "Accepted For [Value Indemnification" by the Secured Party and sent via Certified (or Registered) Mail to the Secretary of the Treasury for discharge. This action is documented and authorized through Public Policy HJR-192, Title IV, Sec. 401 of the Federal Reserve Act, the Supreme Court's confirmation in Guaranty Trust of New York v. Henwood, et al. (1939) and Public Law 73-10. Such action is further confirmed in USC Title XII, Title XXVIII, Sec. 1641, 3002 and the Foreign Sovereign Immunity Act.

    Regarding the alleged commercial value of the birth certificate the following facts are clear:

    *Hundreds of thousands birth certificates referenced in UCC Financing Statements have been filed and stamped by numerous state UCC filing offices.

    Under the revised Article (Chapter) IX of the UCC (July 1, 2001) such filers had until June 30, 2002 to re file the UCC-1 with their birth state. By referencing their original filing they could protect the earlier filing date that, then, would be filed with the Secretary of the Treasury. Failure to do so, however, by July 1, 2002 would result in losing their original filing date and their status as the Secured Party with the Secretary of the Treasury.

    *The Department of the Treasury acknowledges that UCC filings by millions of Secured Parties have been routed to the Analysis and Control Division of the IRS in D.C. Not one, to my knowledge has been criminally prosecuted.

    We have been told that many are in limbo because the files are not complete.

    *Thousands of discharge documents have been presented to the Secretary of the Treasury, routed to the Analysis and Control Division of the IRS for processing and not one has been criminally prosecuted.

    All of the foregoing reveals that those who have properly filed UCC documents in the Redemption Process have not committed any crime according to the Department of the Treasury, the Secret Service, the Department of Justice and the IRS.

    b.. Does the filing of UCC Financing statements and Change/Amendments encompass all commercial, civil and even criminal actions?

    According to numerous government sources all commercial transactions in the U.S. and many other countries come under the Legislated (Administrative) Law known as the Uniform Commercial Code. These transactions all become "bonded" when they are processed through the Federal Reserve System and/or the Department of the Treasury. The courts do claim jurisdiction for commercial transactions that appear criminal. The UCC Articles themselves are Administrative Law and not subject to the jurisdiction of the courts and litigation.

    Over the past number of years I have had contact with those who have stated they have received proof from Department of Commerce documents that their Certificates of Live Birth are being used as commercial instruments. A detailed investigation by Carl Erickson has revealed some startling facts in this regard.

    When the Application and Certificate of Live Birth arrives at the Department of the Treasury in Washington, D.C. the Certificate is bonded, an account is set up with what we know as the Social Security Number, funds are borrowed. The paper credit is invested in stocks and bonds. According to the Bureau of Engraving even Federal Reserve Notes are printed bearing the Bond Number that is assigned to and stamped on the back of each Certificate of Live Birth. The Bond Number consists of a letter (A-N0 followed by eight numbers. A similar combination is now routinely printed on the back of Social Security Cards. The fact is that the very existence of every living, breathing man or woman in the several states is bonded and used for the commercial activities of the United States (Corporate) now in receivership.

    Those who properly file in their birth state or UCC Region establish the distinct and separate identity of the Secured Party apart from the Debtor (Strawman). Presenting that filing along with the Instruction Order (Chargeback), the IRS 1040 ES form, the AFV stamped birth certificate notifies the Secretary of the Treasury that the Secured Party is now established with a prior, superior claim on all assets and liabilities of the Debtor. The liabilities can then be presented to the Secretary for processing and discharge through the UCC Contract Trust.

    An increasing number of states now accept the UCC Financing Statement and Addendum. To my knowledge not one state has prosecuted any such filing as unlawful, illegal or criminal. Many states are still digesting the revised UCC Code (July 1, 2001) and many counties still do not have provision for perfecting the UCC filing under Article 9-333(a) as a Possessory Lien. The inclusion of 9-333(a) is the first time a form of lien by name has been included in the UCC.

    c.. Is following the Redemption Process simply an attempt to get something for nothing through the Secretary of the Treasury?

    In June 1933 the International Bankers, owners of the Federal Reserve, essentially took control of all private and real property with the consent of Congress and Executive Orders of the President. Establishing status as the Secured Party for the entity represented by the Certificate of Live Birth does not constitute getting "something for nothing." These procedures set up by the government were put in place so that the Secured Party could reclaim a part of what is rightfully theirs under the U.S. Constitution.

    Congress made provision beginning in the early 1900s for every minor to reinstate their status as an American under the U.S. Constitution when they became of age. You were a minor when the original contract (Application) was entered into by your parents. These provisions were scattered throughout various legislative acts, joint resolutions and executive orders, many in 1933, as well as in the Congressional Record based on Public Policy HJR-192, codified in Public Law 73-10 and confirmed by the U.S. Supreme Court in 1939. See Guarantee Trust of New York v. Henwood, et al. (FN3). By these placement actions the Administration and Congress basically kept the details obscured so no one could readily avail himself of such remedy. Very few were even aware such procedures existed until fairly recently. The UCC filing with the birth/UCC Regional, the Secretary of the Treasury and resident state is an essential part of the Redemption Process. The IMF through their representative, the Secretary of the Treasury, with the use of the Federal Reserve and collection activity of the IRS virtually controls all assets of every U.S. Citizen. With the UCC/Redemption the Secured Party establishes the right to begin reversing that absolute control over the Debtor (Strawman). The Secured Party establishes level ground with the Secretary of the Treasury taking back a measure of control of those assets.

    However, UCC filings, properly prepared and correctly filed, go much further in protecting the property and interests of the Secured Party. Such filings can clearly secure legal vested interest control of the Secured Party without the complex jurisdiction of the courts and apart from the arena of controversy.

    d.. Is the Redemption Process (Plan) simply a "get rich quick" ruse or trick that will only result in retaliation by the government against those who follow it?

    The Secured Party under the UCC/Redemption Process does not hold the actual Application for a Certificate of Live Birth. Therefore, the process can only be used as an "Accepted For Value" response to a commercial claim.

    A written, contracted, acknowledged claim received by the Debtor (Strawman) can be Accepted For Value by the Secured Party and discharged when properly presented through the Secretary of the Treasury to the UCC Contract Trust on file with the Analysis and Control Division of the IRS. Unfortunately, many have attempted to circumvent or distort this fact only to find law enforcement and the courts more than willing to enforce and adjudicate.

    IRS-CID and FBI are often quick to use their intimidation and threat to unlawfully discourage what the courts of law only should handle.

    Employees at the Department of the Treasury make it clear they do not accept or act upon faxed orders, telephoned or wired instructions. Hard copy, original in-signature forms and documents must be presented via Certified (or registered) mail as filed with both the state and the Secretary of the Treasury. In 2002, before his resignation, Mr. Paul H. O'Neill made it clear to a Senator from Arkansas that when he is aware of and receives Bill of Exchange documents, he holds them, thus honoring them.

    The IRS has recently increased its unlawful use of threats and intimidation with the help of the FBI to discourage and stop the presentment of all Bill of Exchange documents by the Secured party to the Secretary.

    However, properly prepared and presented negotiable instruments from a legitimate Secured Party can be lawfully and legally processed through local financial institutions by the claimant through the Secretary of the Treasury and ledgered by the financial institution through the Treasury Tax and Loan (TTL) account. However, certain employees at the Department of the Treasury persist in misrouting many of the documents presented by a Secured Party to the Secretary of the Treasury by labeling them as Treasury Securities (which they are not) then sending them to the Bureau of Public Debt instead of to the Analysis and Control Division of the IRS and the UCC Contract Trust.

    As far as I have been able to determine discharge of claims in the public sector, federal and state, initiated by the IRS are discharged with a simple ledger entry and computer transfer for credit and debit through the IRS Technical Support Division. Further confirmation regarding this process has come from the Special Procedure Handling Offices of the IRS.

    For the Secured Party the Uniform Commercial Code, executed correctly, levels the field of commerce to a great degree. We continue to gain more knowledge and understanding in spite of stonewalling, being fed misinformation and even being the target of threats and blackmail. "You shall know the truth and the truth will set you free." Remember, our Consumer Advocate ministry operates entirely as a charitable service totally dependent on donations and prayers. Both are deeply appreciated at this time.

    Barton A. Buhtz C/o 8050 Le Berthon St. Sunland, CA 91040

1st November 1971

More Practical Help for State Nationals -- Banking
By Anna Von Reitz

2019-12-21 19:17

In order to get by and thrive in life, you have to have a reasonable concern for "the other fellow" -- your family, your workmates, and yes, public employees, shopkeepers, veterinarians.... the list goes on. You also have to deal with bankers.

Most of the problems people are having with banks -- at least those that come over my desk -- are self-created and can be fixed just as quickly as they start.

Let's review some basics.

You are allowed by law to transact your business as you wish. You can, by law, use Federal Reserve Notes or United States Notes, either one. So, why not choose to use the lawful currency, United States Notes? This helps pay down the so-called "National Debt" and helps everyone in this country, including you.

The use of United States Notes presents a paper problem for the bank, because at any given time, most banks don't stock a lot of United States Notes, and they are worried that you are going to walk up to their cashier and want to cash out your account in United States Notes. If they ask, assure them that that is not your intention.

Not having enough United States Notes on hand could be a cause of embarrassment for the banks, or worse, cause people to think the bank is insolvent, etc., and cause a "bank run".

In reality, that is an extremely unlikely scenario, and denominating the funds in your accounts as United States Notes isn't actually the worry of the individual banks, because the government backs those denominated funds internationally as SDRs.

So, no actual worries for the banks, and you are, meanwhile, paying down the National Debt and making sure that your funds won't be subject to any bail-outs or bail-ins or other shenanigans.

If you bank is edgy about your decision to denominate the funds in your accounts as United States Notes, just sit them down and explain what I just explained to you. Many small town bankers are not all that familiar with the currency laws and the use of United States Notes. Set them at ease. It's your decision.

Next point.....

There is no reason to be scared of using a Social Security Account Number when setting up a bank account. The banks use this information to insure against losses, but if they get caught doing anything inappropriate with your Social Security Account, they get fried and served for lunch.

Social Security Numbers function as both CUSIPS and AUTOTRIS account numbers. The familiar version with dashes is the CUSIP account set aside for making charges. The much-less familiar AUTOTRIS version without dashes is the credit side of things. This is a direct demand account that FDR established "for" you without your knowledge or consent and dubbed a "special trust account" -- that you haven't known about or had access to. How convenient.

This "special trust account" was created by Executive Order 2039 and technically applied only to Municipal Employees....but via non-disclosure and fraud, the perpetrators entrapped almost everyone and then used it as the excuse to steal your name, your assets, your rights, and in many instances, even your lives.

That "trust account" is yours and it's time that you had the benefit of it.

So understand and make sure the bank understands that when they ask for your Social Security Number that they are asking for access to your trust account and to your Signature for their use as a rubber stamp -- let them know that you are aware of what they are doing and that you will hold them individually 100% commercially liable if they do anything at all inappropriate with this information. To clip their wings be sure to use a "byline" and "without prejudice" and a small copyright notice (a small "c" surrounded by a circle) when you sign the Signature Card.

That identifies that particular signature as your own unique creation and places it under your private copyright. That means that not only will they be fried and served for dinner if they mess with your account, they will be deep-fat fried.

With that caveat, go forth and conquer.

The exact verbiage to safely endorse the back of a check and denominate the funds in "lawful money" -- is:

By:_________________________ (c)

All rights reserved. Redeemed in lawful

money. 12 USC 411.

Please note that I don't have a copyright symbol in this program so the (c) above should actually be a small "c" that is completely encircled.

Use your Upper and Lower Case Signature to sign checks, like you were taught in school, and don't use any exotic punctuation or odd or inappropriate abbreviations like "ar" or "LS".

After all -- "ar" might mean "all rejected" or anything else at all, and "LS" -- "Living Soul" certainly doesn't belong on a check.

Also consider that if you were a bank and someone was placing a restriction on their signature using unknown abbreviations, you would have cause to be alarmed, too.

Just think about what you are doing and in which arena you are operating and play it straight. Most banks are aware of their fiscal responsibility to their customers and are only asking that you be reasonable and explicit -- that is, honest, about what you are doing and what you expect of them in return.

So spell it out. Say, "All rights reserved." or "Without prejudice". That's perfectly okay for you to say or do and nobody should have any concern about that -- but "ar" or "wp" won't do.

Admittedly, if you get numerous checks you could get writer's cramp doing endorsements, so get a self-inking rubber stamp at a copy shop, and all you have to do is add your signature.

Finally, you should be aware that there advantages to running your affairs as a small independent business which are "corporate" but not "incorporated". This places your business squarely in the realm of international trade, which offers you protections when conducting business with commercial (incorporated) corporations and makes it clear that you are not subject to commercial presumptions.

Ah, so. When a commercial corporation tries to attack you or seize your bank account they find it to be a much more difficult proposition. Most of them, including the IRS and other privateers prefer to go after lower hanging fruit.

If you are dealing with a commercial bank (most are) they will want you to have a business license when setting up an account, which is to protect them, not you. But having met that hurdle for a time, and presuming that you are conducting your business exclusively with lawful money, you can let the license lapse and operate as a truly private business, even though you are using the services of a commercial bank.

The commercial corporations can mess with their own script and control their own affairs and employees within reasonable limits. The transition from a licensed small business with limited commercial obligations to a private business functioning entirely in the realm of international trade should be viewed as similar to the transition when you move from one state or country to another.

Most banks are dependent on small businesses which by far employ the greatest number of people in any given community and which generate the lion's share of GDP. The last thing they want to do is drive your business away.

That said, the banks need to get their act together, too, and show you the care and respect that you deserve. If they treat you well and keep your accounts secure, they've done their job. If not, the pendulum swings and other alternatives must and will be sought.

I have a very handy reference on my desk that shows how to convert a "Federal" Credit Union into a State Credit Union -- and I am not talking about a "State of State" Credit Union, I am talking about an actual State Credit Union.

Credit Unions naturally belong in the realm of international trade and are perfect for the needs of average people and small businesses. Most of us would be well-served and well-advised to do most, if not all, of our business with credit unions as a result. We simply do not need the array of services and regulations associated with big commercial banks.

So just sit down for a few minutes out of your life and think seriously about what is best for you and for your country. How do you want to conduct business? What services do you need? How are you going to sign your checks? Which currency will you use? What impact does that decision have on your funds and accounts -- and on your country?

Although money and often, lack of it, consumes an inordinate amount of effort and concern in our lives, we are taught almost nothing about it in school -- for the simple reason that what you don't know benefits crooks and leaves you more vulnerable to pirates.

When you think about the efforts that you make to earn money, doesn't it make sense that you should think about what money is? What credit is? What securities are? How banks work? How important is your signature? How can it be abused?

There are many questions that most Americans never ask and we really should -- for our own sake and the sake of our country, too.

Most people choose a bank at random. They go to that bank because their parents went to that bank, or because some high-flyer friend uses it, or because its on the way home. That's not the way to choose a bank.

Banks are run by people and you want a bank that shares your values and which offers the services you need.

For most of us, that means we want a bank that is operating under a State Charter and which has been in business for a long time serving people just like us.

Let's face it, most of us have no reason or need or ability to be transferring millions of dollars around the globe, so why would we take our business to one of the huge, glitzy commercial banks?

No. Most of us need a Mom and Pop bank or credit union, one that is locally chartered and controlled by actual people that we either know, or can get to know.

Most of the bankers I have met in my lifetime are extremely lonely people. Most of them really do care about their communities and their employees and the services they provide. Within the weird world of a credit-debt currency system and double accrual accounting, they are doing the best they can.

And they love it when they get an "Attaboy!" or "Attagirl!"

So instead of treating your bank like a convenient public toilet, stop a moment and think about your bank. What do you really know about it? It's history? Who runs it? The laws and regulations that impact it?

If you have questions or concerns -- ask, discuss, learn. Most bankers are happy to share their expertise and will give good advice if they are asked.

As with any other human endeavor, you have Good Guys and Bad Guys.

So take the time to actually think about your bank and your banking needs and do some research and soul-searching. It's your money and your credit -- and your life.

How do you want to conduct your business to best benefit yourself, your community, and your country as a whole?

1st November 1971

Full Moon Feast
Food and the Hunger for Connection
Epilogue: On The Cusp Of Another Moon

"And I knew that the spirit that had gone forth to shape the world and make it live was still alive in it. I just had no doubt. I could see that I lived in the created world, and it was still being created. I would be part of it forever." -- WENDELL BERRY, Jayber Crow

It is easy, when contemplating the devastation of the environment, the overall declining health in our society, the breakdown of community life, and the globalization of the corporate-industrial economy, to despair. So many of us give ourselves a pep talk and go about our daily lives trying to make a difference. We make a great effort to become better stewards of the Earth. We buy environmentally friendly products, conserve water, carpool, recycle our batteries, and try to eat locally. Living in the San Francisco Bay Area, I almost take for granted that the people I come in contact with have some consciousness of environmental issues, and make some adjustments in their daily life as a result. But I nevertheless have to acknowledge that we are a countercultural minority in this country.

Sometimes it gets tiresome to have alternative rather than normative values. One of the things I find most fascinating about studying life in indigenous villages is that many of the so-called alternative values I cherish -- frugality, stewardship, maintenance of cultural traditions, community life, and a deep ecological awareness, to name a few -- are cultural norms rather than countercultural alternatives.

Daily participation in the life of the village expresses, deepens, reinforces, and supports these values. But our society is so vast, so diverse, so young, and so oriented toward economic prosperity, individual freedom, and worldly power that we have not yet developed a set of ecologically sustainable values that are also widely embraced. As a result, anything that expresses an ecological ethic is fixed with a special label and set apart from mainstream society.

As the Wolf Moon gives way once again to the Hunger Moon and the cycle begins anew, the fate of wolves in this country makes an instructive example. By the late 1970s, environmentalists had managed to get federal funding for an effort to protect wolves and reintroduce them into the wild. By the 1990s this effort had been quite successful, and federally funded animal control forces were being called in by ranchers in some states to kill the wolves that other federal funds were protecting. Wolf lovers and conservationists launched a protest against these killings, pointing out that the numbers of livestock lost to predators is minimal compared with those lost to diseases and other factors. They argued that the loss of a limited number of livestock should be a price we are willing to pay for the protection of a magnificent wild animal. Furthermore, wolves are considered an umbrella species: When we protect habitat of wolves, we protect whole ecosystems and countless other species within them. Meanwhile, ranchers defended their right to protect their herds with guns.

One novel innovation to come out of this controversy was a herd management approach called predator-friendly ranching. Certain ranchers began to protect their sheep and cows from predators by using shepherding dogs, llamas, and humans as chaperones for their ruminant herds. These escorts helped minimize the number of live-stock taken by predators in certain areas. The ranchers agreed not to kill those predators that still managed to attack livestock, and to accept a certain amount of loss as part of the business. A certification for predator-friendly products was developed, and you can now purchase predator-friendly wool, lamb, and beef to support these ranchers.

This is great. But if you're like me, you bristle at all these labels: What will they think of next? We already have songbird-safe coffee, salmon-safe wine, and now predator-friendly beef. Why does everything have to be so complicated? I find myself wishing that the foods I believe in could just be regular, everyday fare. I wish that instead all the special labels were applied to foods produced using dangerous or questionable practices. How different it would be to shop in a grocery store and see labels that read: "Sprayed with Pesticides; Grown Where Rain Forest Was Cleancut; Genetically Modified; Chickens Kept in Cramped Cages with Their Beaks Burned Off; Shipped from the Other Side of the Planet; or Wolves Killed in Order to Protect This Cow." For simplicity's sake we could just cut to the chase with labels like: "Toxic, Cruel to Animals, Unnatural, and Earth-unfriendly." If food didn't have any of these labels, you would know it was organically grown, humanely ranched, free of additives, and processed, packaged, and distributed with a sense of wise stewardship.

This illustration may become compounded once you start following the principles of traditional nutrition. Rather than merely free-range beef, you want grass-fed and grass-finished. It is not enough to eat sauerkraut made from organic cabbage, you want it lacto-fermented, preferably slowly in a ceramic crock. You don't just want bread from organically grown wheat, you want to make sure it was sprouted or naturally leavened. It is no longer enough to have organic, nonhomogenized milk, you want it 100 percent raw from cows that ate biodiverse pasture. You're concerned about chickens' beaks being intact but also want to make sure they got to eat lots of bugs and grasses and feed without too much soy in it. Again, life can start to feel very complicated. The healthy indigenous peoples that Weston Price studied didn't have to struggle with these things on an individual level. Over millennia they had evolved a set of foodways that kept their community healthy and their ecosystems thriving. What they ate was their everyday food; it was what everyone they knew, or visited, or invited over, also ate. Their nutritional needs were met by their culture as part of their survival strategy. Similarly, environmental stewardship was integrated into everyday life.

We face a different set of challenges. When you make a decision to eat nutrient-dense foods and traditional fats, you place yourself outside the mainstream of our culture. The same is true when you decide to be an ecological steward. Your family, friends, religious community, coworkers, neighbors, and others might think you are a bit of a weirdo. I think there is always a delicate balance between adhering to your convictions and participating in community. Because I believe community is so important in our lives, I often decide to set aside my nutritional or ecological preferences in order to share meals and other activities with people whom I value being in relationship with. As much as I dislike using ecologically irresponsible products like disposable plates and plasticware, I don't refuse to eat off them. While I soak my grains when cooking at home, I don't expect that others will do this when I eat at their houses. While I carry around a reusable cup that I use if I stop at a coffee shop, I don't lecture those who fail to do this. We each make compromises every day. Purity and perfection are impossible. This is the real world, and we are fallible and human. It takes a lot of energy to swim against the cultural current, and sometimes you just need to go with the flow.

In the next decades we need to change the course of the flow. Or at least to create more and more little tidal pools along the stream-areas of respite from the dominant paradigm. Environmental factors may well cause a sea change in cultural norms, and those of us who have developed some alternative resources, skills, and strategies will be better equipped to cope. But one thing is for sure: None of us can do it alone. As much as this country has been built. on the ideals of freedom and independence, the sea change will start with a recognition of our interdependence. We will once again acknowledge that everything is connected; life is a web of mutual indebtedness. Every part of nature, wild or domesticated, animal, vegetable, mineral, or elemental, is a precious and vital part of this web. Even the lowliest, least prized scrap of life -- a moldy fungus, or slimy algae, or bit of unimpressive rock -- may have some great gift to offer that will help us out of our trouble. But we will never make it on human genius alone.

I believe that there is a great intelligence at work in the universe. I trust it. I believe it works through human beings but not only through human beings. I believe it works through every part of life, and that even the things that I most decry -- slavery, war, colonialism, commodification, nutritional degeneration, environmental destruction are part of this vast and incomprehensible intelligence. These tragedies contain the difficult lessons to be learned if human life on Earth is to continue.

So there is no reason to despair. There is only the opportunity to participate in Creation -- to participate as fully as we are able. That [we our bodies] shall die one day [is was] a certainty. So the question is only: "How shall we live? How present can we be? How courageous? How trusting? How loving? How thoughtful? How forgiving?"

And so my final prayer is for each of you, and for me, too: That we may find within our hearts the faith, hope, and love to live ourselves into a world where action is balanced by relationship, and vision is balanced by tradition. May each of us have the opportunity to make the contribution to the world that we have been called to make. May each of us give the gift that we came here to bear. And may these gifts feed the hunger for connection that is such an enduring part of the human condition, so that we may have that delicious experience of being -- at least for a moment-well fed.

1st November 1971
[StarLady Varda]

Starlady Varda is Goddess of the Elves according to J.R.R.Tolkien's prehistory of Middle Earth.
She kindled the stars and designed the constellations.
She created the Sun and Moon from the dew of
the Laurelin, the Tree of Gold,
and Telperion, the Tree of Silver.
She then set these great lights on their courses across the heavens.
Look to the stars for guidance!

Faery blessings -- celeste

1st November 1971

The Milky Way and the Cosmic Soma
by Dr. David Frawley 2020-03-02

An indepth study of the Vedic Understanding of the Milky Way and the Zodiac

Soma and the Orientation of the Zodiac

The key to the meaning of the signs of the zodiac should be evident from the orientation of the zodiac itself. The most dramatic factor in stellar observation for any person is the Milky Way. The meaning of the signs of the zodiac, if stellar based, should be centered on their relationship to the Milky Way. The Milky Way intersects the zodiac around two main points, 0 Gemini and 0 Sagittarius.

In Vedic thought, the area of the Milky Way, and the surrounding signs of Taurus and Gemini, was regarded as the most auspicious portion of the zodiac, particularly the Nakshatras Rohini and Mrigashira. On the other hand, the opposite side of the Milky Way, and the surrounding signs of Scorpio and Sagittarius, was regarded as most inauspicious, particularly the Nakshatras Jyeshta and Mula.

In Vedic thought, the area of the Milky Way, and the surrounding signs of Taurus and Gemini, was regarded as the most auspicious portion of the zodiac, particularly the Nakshatras Rohini and Mrigashira. On the other hand, the opposite side of the Milky Way, and the surrounding signs of Scorpio and Sagittarius, was regarded as most inauspicious, particularly the Nakshatras Jyeshta and Mula.

The 0 Gemini area is marked by the Nakshatra of Soma called Mrigashira or the antelope's head (23 20 Taurus -- 06 40 Gemini, with 0 Gemini as the central point). It is said to be the head of Prajapati or Brahma, the Creator, who also has the form of a deer or antelope. Mrigashira includes the same region as the constellation Orion, marking its upper portion. If one draws a line directly north from the three stars in the belt of Orion one comes to the star Calpella (Alpha Auriga), the star called the heart of Brahma (Brahma-hridaya) in Vedic thought (Surya Siddhanta VIII.20). This appears to be the main spiritual power point in the Vedic zodiac.

Soma in Vedic thought, we should note, is the nectar of immortality and the drink of the Gods. It is also identified with the Moon and with various sacred plants. The Vedic view appears to be that the Milky Way in this region of the sky is the heavenly Soma.

The opposite side of the zodiac or the 0 Sagittarius area was, on the contrary, a region of death and poison, the worst place in the zodiac for the Moon to be located at birth -- said to signify death of the person or death in his family. It is marked by two Nakshatras, Jyestha at the end of Scorpio (16 40 -- 30 00) said to kill the eldest born (Jyestha-ghna) and Mula at the beginning of Sagittarius (00 -- 13 20) said to be ruled by Nirriti or the Goddess of calamity, said to pull out the root of the family (Mula-barhana, also called Vichrita in the Vedas). As early as the Atharva Veda, there are several hymns to protect a person from the influence of these two malefic Nakshatras (VI.110, 112, 117, 121). Clearly the Taurus-Gemini side of the Milky Way represents the nectar of immortality or Soma, while the opposite Scorpio-Sagittarius side of the Milky Way represents poison or death. Rohini and Jyeshta: Taurus and Scorpio.

There are two important first magnitude red giant stars almost exactly opposite each other in Taurus and Scorpio; Aldeberan (Alpha Taurus) called Rohini in Vedic thought and Antares (Alpha Scorpio) called Jyestha in Vedic thought. They are located around 18 degrees of Taurus and 20 degrees of Scorpio (according to Surya Siddhanta VIII.4 and VIII.18. They mark the doorways to the Milky Way.

Rohini or Aldeberan is the main star of the Nakshatra Rohini (10 00 -- 23 20 Taurus) ruled by Prajapati or Brahma, the creator. Rohini herself is the daughter of Prajapati and the wife or favorite of the Moon. Rohini Nakshatra represents the gods, dharma and good fortune (Lakshmi) and is said to be the most fortunate of all Nakshatras for worldly affairs. Opposite to it, Jyeshta or Antares is the star of misfortune (alakshmi), death and the Asuras, perhaps the worst Nakshatra for worldly affairs. Jyeshta is ruled by Indra, the king of the Gods, and is said to be where he fights and overcomes Ahi-Vritra, the serpent or dragon that dwells there. So it is also the Nakshtra of Vritra or the dragon.

This Aldeberan-Antares or Rohini-Jyeshta axis is the main line of good fortune and misfortune in the Vedic zodiac that provides a key to the signs as well. We can link it with the Milky Way axis with which its meanings are aligned.

The main Vedic symbol of the creative power is the Bull (vrisha or vrishabha). It relates to Brahma (the Brahma bull) or the creator, also called Prajapati or the lord of progeny. This is the probably Vedic basis of the bull as the symbol of the sign Taurus, which is Prajapati's or Brahma's sign, the source of his creative power. The bull is also a symbol of virility and sexual power, which comes into play here as well. Vrisha, which is short for Vrishabha or bull, specifically means virility.

The scorpion, on the other hand, is a symbol of poison and misfortune in the Vedas, occurring in the regard as early as the Rig Veda (I.191.16). Therefore, it easily became the symbol of the sign opposite Prajapati or Taurus, the place of Jyestha or the star of conflict and misfortune. Jyeshta's association with Vritra, the snake or serpent suggests a similar symbolism. Therefore, the Rohini-Jyestha axis in Vedic thought helps us understand Taurus and Scorpio as signs in the zodiac representing the opposing forces of life and death, creation and destruction.

In Vedic thought, the Creator Prajapati is a kind of demiurge, not the supreme divine. His creation of the world of time and death is based on desire and is stained by duality. In some myths his creation proceeds through his intercourse with his own daughter (Rohini), for which sin Prajapati himself is eventually slain by the other Gods. The Gods come together and create the great God Rudra to slay Prajapati with his arrow for this indiscretion. Opposite Prajapati, therefore, is always the shadow of lust and envy. This also enters into the symbolism of Scorpio.

The region of Scorpio in Vedic thought is also related to the God Mitra who is the deity of the previous Anuradha (03 20 -- 16 40), the previous Nakshatra to Jyeshta. Mitra is also the God of death, Mrityu. Mitra in Persian thought is the slayer of the bull and is often accompanied by a scorpion for this process. For the Romans, Mitra became the Sun God as the God of the zodiac itself!

Indra, who rules Jyestha, is himself the king of the Gods, while Prajapati as the father of the Gods is also the father of Indra. However, in Vedic mythology Indra fights with Prajapati, having to overcome his own father to gain his own independence. This Indra-Prajapati opposition also comes out in the Taurus-Scorpio axis.

As Prajapati is only a demigod, his opposition or destruction can also come from the higher Gods like Mitra, Indra or Rudra who transcend the dualities and outer forces of creation. This Taurus-Scorpio, Rohini-Jyestha axis and its dualism is perhaps the key to the entire zodiac on both inner and outer or worldly and spiritual lines.

Gemini and Sagittarius

Prajapati's main action is procreation or prajanana. This occurs through the creation of couples as the Vedas and Upanishads say. The Prashna Upanishad I.15. says that those who follow the law of Prajapati is to create couples or give rise to intercourse or Mithuna. This provides a basis for calling the sign after the bull or Taurus as Mithuna or Gemini, which in Vedic thought is not portrayed as twins but as a male and female couple. Note that Vedic Soma is also connected to enjoyment, sexuality, reproduction, which can be related to the Milky Way or heavenly Soma as located in Gemini.

The two main stars that mark the constellation of Gemini, Castor and Pollus or Alpha and Beta Gemini, are the two stars that mark the Nakshatra of Punarvasu (20 00 Gemini - 03 20 Cancer) and the end of the sign Gemini. They are ruled by Goddess Aditi, who is the great Earth Mother, carrying a similar creative energy to that of Prajapati. Punarvasu is a dual constellation and so regarded itself as a couple. So these twin stars could easily be brought into the Gemini symbolism.

Gemini and Sagittarius as opposite signs follow a similar dualism and have similar stories as Taurus and Scorpio. Gemini contains the Nakshatras Mrigrashira (23 20 Taurus -- 06 40 Gemini) ruled by Soma and Ardra (06 40 -- 20 00 Gemini) ruled by Rudra. Mrigashira is the antelope's (Mrigas) head (shira) slain by the arrow of Rudra, the hunter, who rules nearby Ardra. It is also Prajapati's head where he is slain by Rudra's arrow for having sex with his own daughter, Rohini. So his coupling or Mithuna is also the basis of Prajapati's death.

The opposite sign of Sagittarius is symbolized by a bow and arrow (called Dhanus or the bow in Vedic thought), which may also reflect this slaying of Prajapati. Its first Nakshatra Mula, though technically in the Sagittarius subdivision (00 -- 13 20 Sagittarius), actually consists of the two stars at the tail of the Scorpion, the stinger that contains its poison. Mula is ruled by Nirriti, the goddess of destruction, who is listed in Vedic texts as a form of Rudra. In Vedic hymns it is also to Rudra, the bowman, to whom one prayers to avert calamity (Nirriti), as in the famous Rudram chant of the Yajur Veda. So one can easily see how the figure of Rudra with his arrow, which also occurs in the Ardra portion of Gemini, gets transferred to Sagittarius on the opposite side of the zodiac based upon the dualism inherent in the zodiac.

Rudra is also a horseman in Vedic thought and his sons, the Rudras and Maruts, are the greatest of horsemen, which relates to the horse symbolism of Sagittarius. Rudra is the prototype for the great god Shiva, who has the ability to drink poison and transform it into nectar. Rudra is a storm God connected to thunder and lightning that also enters into the symbolism of Sagittarius.

The 0 Gemini and 0 Sagittarius Axis: The Shiva Axis

Though Scorpio and Sagittarius and the Milky Way on their side of the zodiac may spell difficult karma or even worldly misfortune, they can also bring spiritual gains. The scorpion is also the Kundalini force, the serpent fire or dragon, particularly in its dormant phase as an obstructive force. The arrow of Sagittarius, on the other hand, can represent the Kundalini in its aroused state as a weapon for the Gods. Rudra opens the door to higher states of consciousness by taking us behind the enjoyment seeking of the outer creation (symbolically the slaying of Prajapati). What is nectar at a worldly level may be poison at a spiritual level and vice versa.

In addition, these points of 0 Gemini and 0 Sagittarius are not simply opposite in meaning but also parallel in meaning. As the two ends of the Milky Way, they have much in common. This is reflected in Vedic thought. Jyeshta or Antares is also called Rohini. So there are two Rohinis. Similarly, the Nakshatra Mula (00 -- 13 20 Sagittarius) is sometimes said to be ruled by Prajapati and to have its own creative force, with Mula also meaning the root.

Gemini contains the Nakshatra Ardra, ruled by Rudra, which has a similar energy to Sagittarius as representing the arrow and the hunter. In fact both Prajapati and Rudra are called the father of the Gods, the difference being that Prajapati represents more the creative power of the Gods while Rudra is their destructive and transformative power. In this regard, Ardra is called Bahu or the arm in some early Vedic texts, indicating that it is the arm of the deity of which Mrigashira is the head. This would make Ardra and Mrigashira form a single being, much like Orion. Meanwhile, Indra, the deity of Jyeshta, is himself often represented by a bull.

In Vedic mythology, Soma is guarded by various archers. Rudra is one of the guardians as the Milky Way or heavenly Soma as the Nakshatra Ardra in Gemini. Other bright stars along the Milky Way are regarded as, if not archers, at least the dogs that accompany these Divine hunters or their teeth. This includes the dog stars Sirius and Procyon and probably Ardra (Betelgeuse) as well.

However, it may well be that Rudra as Sagittarius also symbolizes the archer that guards the Milky Way on the other side of the zodiac. Sagittarius as an arrow or bow relates to Rudra-Shiva who is the Divine hunter and who has among his sacred animals a deer (mriga).

In addition, the later portion of the Milky Way in Sagittarius falls under the Nakshatra Purvashadha, whose deity is Apas, the Water Goddesses who are also connected to Soma. So it seems that the energy of the Milky Way on the Sagittarius side is not simply negative but has a positive portion represented by the Waters and Purvashadha and a negative aspect represented by Nirriti (Rudra) and Mula. Similarly, the energy of the Milky Way on the Gemini side has a positive aspect represented by Mrigashira and Soma and a negative aspect represented by Rudra and Ardra as portions of the Milky Way cross Ardra as well.

We must remember that Soma as the nectar of the Gods can be poison to mortals. Mortals who are not prepared can be killed by drinking Soma, which is a force that the ordinary human nervous system cannot handle, like the awakening of the Kundalini that requires a high power of awareness to be able to endure. Therefore, the Soma-poison opposition reflects a meaning everywhere in the Milky Way which as the milk of heaven is a drink that mortals are barred from taking, unless they develop special divine qualities within themselves.

The spiritual nature of Sagittarius as a sign also makes sense as representing Shiva, the God of the Yogis. We could perhaps call the Gemini-Sagittarius axis, the "Shiva" axis of the zodiac. The secrets of Shiva energy of sex, death and immortality clearly appear hidden in its diverse symbolisms.

Yet part of such parallel meanings for opposite sides of the zodiac is reflected in the nature of the Sun-Moon relationship. When the Moon is full and therefore able to fully energize any Nakshatra, it must be 180 degrees from the Sun which is opposite it in the zodiac, energizing the contrary section of the sky. So the qualities of the full Moon on one side of the sky have a relationship with that those of the Sun on the other side of the sky.

Similar meanings for these constellations occur in other mythologies as well. For example, in Egyptian thought Orion, which marks the Taurus-Gemini area of the zodiac that it is placed south of these two signs in the sky, was the constellation of Osiris, who like Prajapati is the slain creator and like Soma is a figure of rejuvenation and immortality. Orion itself in Greek thought is the hunter, like the Vedic Rudra, who himself is slain, like Prajapati. I have already mentioned the connection of Persian and Roman Mitra with Taurus and Scorpio as well.

Generally the Orion side represents the Divine Father while the Scorpio-Sagittarius side is the Divine mother, the Shiva and Shakti principles. We could also say that the Orion side is the head, while the Scorpio-Sagittarius side is the base of the spine, of the Milky Way that represents the brain and nervous system. Soma in Vedic thought is also the deity of the crown chakra, represented by the head of Prajapati or the Creator that must be pierced or cut off (removed from his body) for the liberation of the spirit. Meanwhile the Nakshatra Mula relates to the Muladhara or root chakra in which the Kundalini dwells. The 0 Gemini-0 Sagittarius axis therefore represents the Kundalini below and its piercing of the Soma in the crown chakra.

A confirmation to the connection between Rashis and Nakshatras can perhaps be found in Harappan archaeological ruins. An Harappan seal dated to 2400 BCE has been found recently that shows a deer and an arrow on one side, the symbol of Mrigashirsha (Orion) and a Scorpion on the other. Scorpio is opposite Orion in the zodiac. When one rises, the other sets. S.M. Ashfaque has argued an astronomical basis for this seal (Primitive astronomy in the Indus Civilization. In Old Problems and New Perspectives in the Archaeology of South Asia, ed. J.M. Kenoyer, 207-215, Madison, Wisconsin).

Planetary Rulership of the Signs

If we follow this line of research further, we can see how the planetary rulership of these four signs arose. The sign Taurus is ruled by Venus, in Vedic thought Venus is called Shukra, which also means the reproductive fluid. As Prajapati, the Creator in his desire or reproductive energy, the sign Taurus makes perfect sense as ruled by Venus, particularly Rohini itself as having a Venus like energy as the Creator's beautiful daughter.

Scorpio is ruled by Mars. In Vedic thought Mars indicates poison and enmity, which goes well with the signs energy as opposite Taurus and with the qualities of Jyeshta. In fact the name Antares means alter-Mars and suggests a similar connection as well.

Gemini is ruled by Mercury and symbolizes Mithuna or coupling, which is the outcome of the Prajapati-Rohini connection of Taurus. In Vedic thought, the planet Mercury is regarded as having both male and female sides, to be half-male and half-female, or alternatively male and female. Of all the single planets, Mercury best represents coupling, intercourse or communication represented by Mithuna or Gemini, so its rulership makes sense here as well.

Jupiter, on the other hand, is the planet of justice and morality. It is often opposite to Mercury in qualities. Jupiter represents the consistent ethical nature that is opposed to Mercury's duality and ambivalence. Just as Venus energy as the creative desire force (Prajapati-Rohini) gives rise to Mercury energy as coupling (Mrigashiras-Gemini), so does Mars energy as poison and enmity (Scorpio) give rise to Jupiter energy as retribution and punishment (Sagittarius).

The power of retribution or the weapon/arrow of the Gods is lighting or the atmospheric fire, which Jupiter represents just as does the sign Sagittarius. As Gemini relates to love and the coming together of opposites, Sagittarius relates to opposition and conflict. So Jupiter's rulership of Sagittarius is also explained.

In summary, we can explain the qualities of the signs, Nakshatras and planets in these two opposite sections of the zodiac of Taurus/Gemini and Scorpio/Sagittarius through Vedic symbolism. These four signs of the zodiac provide the foundation on which to understand the other signs. We would expect the inherent duality of time to be most evident where the Milky Way, the river of stellar influences, crosses the zodiac.

Rudra and Prajapati: The Origin of the Planets and the Signs

There is a specific story in the Aitareya Brahmana (which also occurs in several other Brahmana texts as well) that explains the mythology of Prajapati further. I will quote it at length as it has bearing on the origins of the signs, Nakshatras and planets:

Prajapati felt love towards his own daughter, the sky some say, the dawn others. Having become a deer, he approached her in the form of a doe. The Gods saw him. "Prajapati does a deed that is forbidden." They sought someone to punish him but couldn't find anyone among them. Then they took their most terrible forms and combined them together. These combined together became another God here. Therefore his name is Bhuta (what exists). The Gods said to Bhuta. Prajapati has done something forbidden. Pierce him with your arrow. He said, "be it so". "Let me choose a boon from you". "Choose", they said. He chose to be the ruler of the animals (Pashupati, lord of the beasts). He who knows this becomes a possessor of animals. Bhuta attacked and pierced Prajapati with his arrow. Prajapati being pierced flew upwards. Him they call the deer (Mriga) star. He who is the piercer of the deer is the piercer of the deer star (Mriga-vyadha or the star Sirius). That which is the doe is the star Rohini (Aldeberan). That which is the three pointed arrow is the three pointed arrow star (the three stars in the belt of Orion)."

Prajapati is the Nakshatra Mrigashiras and his daughter is the Nakshatra Rohini. He is shot by the arrow of Rudra (also called Bhuta and Pashupati) who is generally identified with the star Ardra (Betelgeuse), but Mriga-vyadha appears to have been Sirius, bright star in the same vicinity. Pashupati's arrow is the three stars in the belt of Orion which are the arrow on the head of the deer that is Prajapati. We see here the story of Prajapati and his daughter as explaining the signs Taurus and Gemini. The bull, Vrishabha, is a symbol of fertility and of male lust, while Mithuna, refers to sexual intercourse in Sanskrit. But the story goes much further. To continue to quote it further.

The seed of Prajapati that had been released flowed out. It became a lake. The Gods said, "May this seed of Prajapati not be spoiled." When the said, "May this seed of Prajapati not be spoiled" (madusham), it became Madusha. That is the meaning of Madusha. Its name is Madusha. What is Madusha that is Manusha (man). That is the secret why man (manusha) is called man (manusha). The Gods indeed love mystery.

The seed of Prajapati, the Creator, born of lust and duality but purified by the Gods became man, the human being. The lake created by the seed of Prajapati is probably the Milky Way, which crosses the zodiac at Mrigashiras. Man is born of the Milky Way.

That lake they encompassed with fire. The winds blew over it. But the fire couldn't move it. Then they encompassed the lake with the universal fire (Agni Vaishvanara). The winds blew over it. The universal fire caused the lake to flow. That which was the first part of Prajapati's seed that blazed upward from the lake became the Sun (Aditya). That which was the second part became Venus (Bhrigu). Him Varuna welcomed. That is why Bhrigu is said to be the son of the God Varuna (the God of water). That which was the third part to take flame became the other Sun Gods (Adityas). The coals became the Angirasa Rishis. When the coals after having died down flamed up again that became the Rishi Brihaspati (Jupiter).

The Creator's seed in the form of a lake was heated by fire. It was the universal fire, Agni Vaishvanara, which symbolizes the life soul that alone had the power to enter into it and cause it to move. That heated water of the Milky Way or heavenly Soma gave rise first to the Sun and second to Venus or Bhrigu, the brightest of the planets and the great Vedic Rishis or seer. It also gave rise to the other forms of the Sun God and to the main Rishi or Vedic seer family, the Angirasas, including their foremost leader Brihaspati or Jupiter, implying the production of the other planets as well. Here we have the origin of the planets from the Creator's seed in the Milky Way around 0 Gemini. But this is not all that takes birth here:

The coals that remained became the black animals. That which was the red earth scorched by the fire became the red animals. That which was the ashes crept off as mixed colored animals. The wild bull, buffalo, deer, camel and donkey, these became the ruddy animals. To them Pashupati (the lord of the animals) said, "These are mine. Mine is what remains on the sacrificial ground."

Not only are the planets born of Prajapati's seed in the sky, so are the animals. These must be the animals in the sky or the stars of different colors or degrees of radiance. Elsewhere in the Vedas it is said that Prajapati created the animals and assigned them each a star (Taittiriya Brahmana I.5.4). While the animals mentioned here may not simply be the specific animals of the twelve signs of the zodiac, this idea does presage such a formulation. Note that the animals arise from the coals after Jupiter. The signs are determined by Jupiter's revolution of one sign per year as it takes it about twelve years to circle the zodiac.

Rudra (Shiva) as the lord of the animals or the lord of the beasts, Pashupati, can also be seen as the lord of the zodiac. Prajapati or the rule of desire is replaced by Pashupati or the rule of knowledge. In Sanskrit as in other mythologies the animal is a symbol of the soul. Pashupati is the Lord of souls. Pashupati is often seen with animals like lions and bulls that are part of the signs of the zodiac.

Here we see a myth of the origin of the planets and the constellations in the form of animals from the Milky Way. There are other Vedic stories that reflect similar insights.

The Sidereal Zodiac

This orientation of the zodiac to the Milky Way raises some interesting questions. The Scorpio-Sagittarius side of the Milky Way in fact marks the galactic center. Why should this be such a malefic point in Vedic thought? This can be explained at least in part that it is an area of karmic rectification. It is good spiritually but not necessarily materially.

If the determinative factor for the meaning of the signs is the Milky Way and the Aldeberan-Antares axis, then it is also clear that the signs must be a sidereal division, not a tropic division. Today the Milky Way is now falling in early Taurus and early Scorpio tropically.

This mythology also has implications for our civilization today. Today the winter solstice is falling in early Sagittarius or Mula Nakshatra around six degrees of Sagittarius. This means it is in conjunction with the poisonous side of the Milky Way. At the same time the summer solstice is in Mrigarshira or six degrees Gemini or the constellation of Soma. Will we choose to drink the Soma or the poison? So far we are polluting our planet and taking the role Nirriti or calamity, for which the Gods of retribution like Rudra cannot be far behind us.

1st November 1971

Vedic Origins of the Europeans: the Children of Danu
By David Frawley (Pandit Vamadeva Shastri)

December 18, 2019

This article shows how the early Indo-European language speakers in Europe like the Celts, Germans, Greeks and Scythians, were possibly based upon a Vedic people called the Danavas or Sudanavas (good Danavas) connected to Vedic kings, sages and yogis.

Many ancient European peoples, particularly the Celts and Germans, regarded themselves as children of Danu, with Danu meaning the Mother Goddess, who was also, like Sarasvati in the Rig Veda, a river Goddess. The Celts called themselves “Tuatha De Danaan”, while the Germans had a similar name. Ancient European river names like the Danube and various rivers called Don in Russia, Scotland, England and France reflect this. The Danube which flows to the Black Sea is their most important river and could reflect their eastern origins.

In fact, the term Danu or Danava (the plural of Danu) appears to form the substratum of Indo-European identity at the base of the Hellenic, Illyro-Venetic, Italo-Celtic, Germanic and Balto-Slavic elements. The northern Greeks were also called Danuni. Therefore, the European Aryans could probably all be called Danavas.

According to Roman sources, Tacitus in his Annals and Histories, the Germans claimed to be descendants of the Mannus, the son of Tuisto. Tuisto relates to Vedic Tvasthar, the Vedic father-creator Sky God, who is also a name for the father of Manu (RV X.17.1-2). This makes the Rig Vedic people also descendants of Manu, the son of Tvashtar.

In the Rig Veda, Tvashtar appears as the father of Indra, who fashions his thunderbolt (vajra) for him (RV X.48.3). Yet Indra is sometimes at odds with Tvashtar because is compelled to surpass him (RV III.48.3-4). Elsewhere Tvashtar’s son is Vishvarupa or Vritra, whom Indra kills, cutting off his three heads (RV X.8.8-9), (TS II.4.12, II.5.1). Indra slays the dragon, Vritra, who lays at the foot of the mountain withholding the waters, and releases the seven rivers to flow into the sea. In several instances, Vritra is called Danava, the son of the Goddess Danu who is connected to the sea (RV I.32.9; II.11.10; III.30.8; V.30.4; V.32).

In the Brahmanas Vishvarupa/Vritra is the son of Danu and Danayu, the names of his mother and father (SB I.6.3.1, 8, 9). Clearly Vritra is Vishvarupa, the son of the God Tvashtar and the Goddess Danu. Danava also means a serpent or a dragon (RV V.32.1-2), which is not only a symbol of wisdom but of power and both Vedic and ancient European lore have their good and bad dragons or serpents.

In this curious story both Indra and Vritra appear ultimately as brothers because both are sons of Tvashtar. We must also note that Tvashtar fashions the thunderbolt for Indra to slay Vritra (RV I.88.5). Indra and Vritra represent the forces of expansion and contraction or the dualities inherent in each one of us. They are both inherent in Tvashtar and represent the two sides of the Creator or of creation as knowledge and ignorance. As Vritra is also the son of Tvashtar and Danu, Indra must ultimately be a son of Danu as well. Both the Vedic Aryans and the Proto-European Aryans are sons of Tvashtar, who was sometimes not the supreme God but a demiurge that they must go beyond.

The Danavas in the Puranas (VaP II.7) are the sons of the Rishi Kashyapa, who there assumes the role of Tvashtar as the main father creator. Kashyapa is a great rishi connected to the Himalayas. He is the eighth or central Aditya (Sun God) that does not leave Mount Meru (Taittiriya Aranyaka I.7.20), the fabled world mountain. Kashyapa is associated with Kashmir (Kashyapa Mira or Kashyapa’s lake) and other Himalayan regions (the Vedic lands of Sharyanavat and Arjika, RV IX.113.1-2), which connects the Danavas to the northwest. The Caspian Sea may be named after him as well. The Proto-Europeans, therefore, are the sons of Tvashtar or Kashyapa and Danu, through their son Manu. They are both Manavas and Danavas, as also Aryas.

In the Rig Veda, Danu like Dasyu refers to inimical people and is generally a term of denigration (RV I.32.9; III.30.8; V.30.4; V.32.1, 4, 7; X.120.6). The Danavas or descendants of Danu are generally enemies of the Vedic people and their Gods. Therefore, just as the Deva-Asura or Arya-Dasyu split is reflected in the split between the Vedic Hindus and the Persians, one can propose that the Deva-Danava split reflects another division in the Vedic people, including that between the Proto-Indian Aryans and the Proto-European Aryans. In this process the term Danu was adopted by the Proto-Europeans and became denigrated by later Vedic people.

We should also remember that in the Puranas (VaP II.7), as in the Vedas the term Danavas refer to a broad group of peoples, many inimical, but others friendly, as well as various mythical demons. In the Rig Veda, the Danavas are called amanusha or unhuman (RV II.11.10) as opposed to human, Manusha. The Europeans had similar negative beings like the Greek Titans or Celtic Formorii who correspond more to the mythical side of the Danavas as powers of darkness, the underworld or the undersea region like the Vedic Asuras and Rakshasas. Such mythical Danavas can hardly be reduced to the Proto-European Aryans or to any single group of people.

The Celtic scholar Peter Ellis notes, “Irish epic contains many episodes of the struggle between the Children of Domnu, representing darkness and evil, and the Children of Danu, representing light and good. Moreover, the Children of Domnu are never completely overcome or eradicated from the world. Symbolically, they are the world. The conflict is between the ‘waters of heaven’ and the ‘world.'” The same thing could be said of the Vedic wars of Devas and Danavas or the Puranic/Brahmana wars of Devas and Asuras.

The Good Danavas (Sudanavas)

The Maruts in the Puranas (VaP II.6.90-135) are called the sons of Diti, a wife of Kashyapa, who is sometimes equated with Danu. Her children are called the Daityas which term we have found also connected to the Persians, as the name of the river in their original homeland (Vendidad Fargard I.3). While meant to be enemies of Indra, the Maruts came to be his companions and were great Gods in their own right, often referring to the Vedic rishis and yogis. As wind Gods they had control of Prana and other siddhis (occult powers). They are also the sons of Rudra-Shiva called Rudras, much like the Shaivite Yogis of later times. They were great sages (RV VI.49.11), men (manava) with tongues of fire and eyes of the Sun (RV I.89.7). They were free to travel all over the world and were not obstructed by mountains, rivers or seas (RV V.54.9; V.55.9).

The Rig Veda contains many instances where Danu has a positive meaning indicating abundance or even standing for divine in general. Danucitra, meaning the richness of light, occurs a few times (RV I.174.7; V.59.8). The Maruts are called Jira-danu or plural Jira-danava or quick to give or perhaps fast Danus or fast Gods (RV V.54.9). This term Jiradanu occurs elsewhere as the gift of the Maruts in the last line of most of the hymns of Agastya (RV I.165-169, 171-178, 180-186, 189, 190). Mitra and Varuna are said to be Sripra-danu or easy to give and their many gifts, danuni, are praised (RV VIII.25.5-6). The Ashvins are called lords of Danuna, Danunaspati (RV VIII.8.16). Soma is also called Danuda and Danupinva, giving Danu or overflowing with Danu (RV IX.97.23), connecting Danu with water or with rivers.

The Maruts are typically called Sudanavas, good to give or good (Su) Danus (RV I.85.10; I.172.1-3; II.34.8; V.41.16; V.52.5; V.53.6; VI.66.5; VIII.20.18, 23). Similarly, the Vishvedevas or universal gods are called Sudanavas (RV VIII.83.6, 8, 9), as are the Adityas (RV VIII.67.16), the Ashvins (RV I.117.10, 24) and Vishnu (RV VIII.24.12). The term also occurs in a hymn to Sarasavati (RV VII.96.4), where Sarasvati is called the friend or companion of the Maruts (Marutsakha; RV 96.2). Most importantly, there is a Goddess called Sudanu Devi (RV V.41.18), which is probably another name for the mother of the Maruts. The Maruts in particular or the Gods in general would therefore be the sons of Sudanu or Sudanavas. This suggests that perhaps Danu, like Asura, was earlier a positive word and meant divine. There was not only a bad Danu but a good or Sudanu. In the Rig Veda the references to the Sudanavas are much more than those to Danava as an inimical term.

The Maruts are called Sumaya (RV I.88.1), having a good (Su) or divine power of Maya, which stands for magical power, or Mayina (RV V.58.2), possessed of Maya power. Danu is probably, in some respects, a synonym of Maya, a power of abundance but also of illusion. Like the root Ma, the root Da means “to divide” or “to measure”. Maya is the power of the Danavas (RV II.11.10). The Danavas, particularly Ahi-Vritra, are portrayed as serpents (RV V.32.8), particularly the serpent who dwells at the foot of the mountain holding back the heavenly waters, whom Indra must slay in order to release the waters. Maya itself is the serpent power.

The Maruts as wind gods are powers of lightning, which in Vedic as in most ancient thought was considered to be a serpent or a dragon. The Maruts are the good serpents, shining bright like serpents (RV I.171.2). The Maruts help Indra in slaying Vritra and are his main friends and companions. Indra is called Marutvan, or possessed of the Maruts. Their leader is Vishnu (RV V.87), who is called Evaya-Marut. With Rudra (Shiva) as their father and Prishni (Shakti) as their mother, they reflect all the Gods of later Hinduism. As Shiva’s sons they are connected with Skanda, Ganesha and Hanuman.

Perhaps these Sudanavas or good Danus are the Maruts, who in their travels guided and led many peoples including the Celts and other European followers of Danu. As the sons of Rudra, we note various Rudra like figures such as Cernunos among the Celts, who like Rudra is the lord of the animals and is portrayed in a yoga posture, as on the Gundestrop Cauldron. If the Maruts were responsible for spreading Vedic culture, as I have proposed, they could have called their children, the children of Danu, in a positive sense. We could also argue that the Sudanavas were the Maruts, Druids and other Rishi classes, while the peoples they ruled over, particularly the unruly Kshatriyas or warrior classes could become Danavas in the negative sense when they refused to accept spiritual guidance.

We know from both Celtic and Vedic texts that the early Aryans, like other ancient people, fought each other in various local conflicts, particularly for supremacy in their particular regions. This led to various divisions and migrations through the centuries, which we cannot always take in a major way, just as the warring princes of India or Ireland remained part of the same culture and continued to intermarry with one another. Therefore, whatever early conflict might have existed between the Proto-European Aryans and those in the interior of India, was just part of various clashes between the different princely families that occurred within these same groups as well. It was forgotten over time.

The European Aryans had Gods like Zeus, Thor and Jupiter that serve as the counterparts of Indra as the God of heaven, the God of the rains, the thunderbolt and the lightning. Therefore, we cannot read the divide between the Rig Vedic Aryans and the Danavas as a rejection of the God Indra by the Proto-Europeans. In addition, the Proto-European Aryans continue to use the term Deva as divine as in Latin Deus and Greek Theos, unlike the Persians who make Asura mean divine and Deva mean demon. They also know Manu, which the Persians seem to have forgotten and only mention Yima (Yama). Unlike the Persians, who developed an aniconic (anti-image) and almost monotheistic tradition, the Proto-European Aryans maintained a pluralistic tradition, using images, and worshipping many Gods and Goddesses, like the Vedic. This suggests that their division from the Rigvedic people occurred long before that of the Persians or Iranians, and that they took a larger and older form of the Vedic religion with them.

Migrations Out of India or Central Asia

We have noted Danu or Danava as a term for an inimical people or even an anti-god, like Deva and Asura, probably reflects some split in the Aryan peoples. This could be the conflict the Purus, the main Rigvedic people located on the Sarasvati river near Delhi, and the Druhyus, who were located in the northwest by Afganistan, who fought quite early in the Rigvedic period.

Certainly we can only equate the Proto-Europeans with the northwest of India or greater India that extends into Afghanistan and Central Asia. If they can be connected to any group among the five Vedic peoples it must be the Druhyus, though would extend by cultural diffusion to different peoples of Europe, Central and West Asia..

However, we do find Druhyu kingdoms continuing for some time in India and giving names to regions like Gandhara (Afghanistan) and Aratta (Panjab) connected more with Iranian or Scythian people. Yet, we do note a connection between the Scythians and the Celts, whose Druid priests connect themselves with the Scythians at an early period. The Scythians also maintained a trade from India to Europe that continued for many centuries. In this regard the Proto-Europeans could have been a derivation of Aryan India by migration, cultural diffusion, or what is more likely, a combination of both. Even Scythian related Iranian tribes like the Alans (also originally Aryan) moved along with the German Goths throughout western Europe to Spain and North Africa.

Though the Druhyus and Proto-Europeans may be connected, it is difficult to confirm, particularly as the Europeans were a very different ethnic type (Nordic and Alpine) than most of the Indians and Iranians, who were of the Mediterranean branch of the Caucasian race.

However, it is possible that European ethnic types were living in ancient Afghanistan or Central Asia, even Kashmir, where we do find some of these types even today. The evidence of the Tokharians suggests this. The Tokharians (Tusharas) were a people speaking an Indo-European language closer to the European (a kentum-based language), and also demonstrate Nordic or Alpine, blond and red-haired ethnic traits. They lived in the Tarim Basin of western China that dominated the region to the Muslim invasion up to the eighth century AD, by which time they had become Buddhists. They may be related to the European featured mummies found in that area dating back to 1500 BCE. They were also present in Western China around Langchou in the early centuries BCE. The Tokharian language is possibly related to the Celtic and Italic branches, just as their physical features resemble northern Europeans. The Tarim Basin region was later regarded as the land of the Uttara Kurus and as a land of the gods. So such groups were not always censured as barbarians at the borders but were sometimes honored as highly advanced and spiritual.

The evidence does not show an Aryan invasion/migration into India in ancient times, certainly not after the Harappan era (c. 3000 BCE) and probably not before. No genetic or skeletal or other hard evidence has been found to prove this. Similarly, we do not find evidence of migration of interior Indic peoples West, the dark-skinned people that were prominent on the subcontinent to the northwest. But if the same ethnic types as the Europeans were present in Western China, Afghanistan or in northwest Iran, like the Fergana Valley (Sogdia), such a migration west would be possible, particularly given their familiarity with horses. In this case the commonality of Indo-European languages would not rest upon a common ethnicity with the interior Indo-Aryans but on a common ethnicity with peripheral Aryans on the northwest of India.

It is also possible that the European people derived their Aryan culture from the influence of Vedic peoples, probably mainly Druhyus but also Scythians (who might themselves be Druhyus), who migrated to Central Asia and brought their culture to larger groups of Europeans already living in Europe and Central Asia. The Europeans could have picked up an Aryan influence indirectly from the contact with various rishis, princes or merchants, without any significant genetic or familial linkage with Indic peoples. Or some combination may have existed. Such peoples with more Vedic cultures like the Celts could derive mainly from migration, while those others like the Germans might derive mainly from cultural diffusion. In any case, various means of Aryanization existed that can explain the spread of Vedic culture from the Himalayas to Europe, of which actual migration of people from the interior of India need not be the only or even primary factor.

We do note the names of rivers like the Don, Dneiper, Dneister, Donets and Danube to the north of the Black are largely cognate with Danu. This could reflect such a movement of peoples from West or Central Asia, including migrants originally from regions of greater India and Iran. At the end of the Ice Age, as Europe became warmer, it became a suitable land for agriculture. This would have made it a desirable place of migration for people from the east and the south, which were flooded or became jungles.

European and Iranian Peoples of Central Asia and Europe: Sycthians and Turanians

The northern Iranian peoples, called Turanians or Scythians, dominated the steppes of Central Asia from Mongolia to Eastern Europe. By the early centuries BC they had set up kingdoms from the Danube in the West to the Altai Mountains in the East. They were the main enemies of the Persians. Unlike the Persians, their religions had more Devic elements and affinities to the Vedic with a greater emphasis on Devas, Sun worship, drinking of Soma and a greater variety of deities like the Vedic. We could call these Turanians or Scythians the main Proto-European Aryans. Some would identify them with the original Slavic peoples as well, who were likely always the largest and dominant Indo-European group in Europe.

Curiously in the early centuries AD we find the Scythians entering into north India and creating some kingdoms there, with both Hindu and Buddhist influence. It is possible that such contacts with India were transmitted to Central Asia and West, much as from previous Vedic eras.

It is probable that the Danavas, Scythians and Turanians were largely the same group of people with Vedic affinities and connections to Vedic culture through various kings, rishis, traders and movements of both people and cultures. Later the Turks came into Central Asia and displaced the Scythian peoples driving them south and west. Note that the Scythians names their rivers extending to the Danube with names like Danu, though they called the Volga, the Rasa, another famous river name. Indo-Scythian and related Kushana groups ruled Northwest India two thousand years ago when Scythian groups, including the Sarmatians, were powerful in Europe and the steppe region.

Western Indo-European scholarship is aware of these eastern Scythian and other possible European elements. Some like Parpola even see the Vedic peoples of the Rigveda as a migration of the Scythians into India. However, these Central Asian Vedic people were just one branch of a greater Vedic people that included several branches within India itself.

Much of the search for a Proto-Indo-European language or PIE by western scyholars could be more correctly regarded as a search for the proto-European people. What has been reconstructed through it is more the homeland of the Danava-Druhyu branch of the Vedic people after their dispersal from India rather than all the Indo-European speakers. It is at best only a reconstruction of the western branch of the Vedic peoples and even that in a limited and distorted manner. The greater power behind the Indo-European family of languages was the powerful civilization of Vedic India.

Therefore, we need not stop short with reconstructing Scythian and Central Asian Aryan culture, we must take it into India itself, where other Vedic branches existed using many of the same cultural forms like Fire worship, Sun worship, the sacred plant or Soma cult, the cult of the sacred cow and horse, symbols like the sacred tree and swastika, worship of rivers as Goddesses. The philosophical, medical and astronomical knowledge that we find in European peoples like the Celts and the Greeks also mirrors that of India such as we find in the Upanishads, Ayurvedic medicine and Vedic astrology.

1st November 1971

Feed: 5. Fifth Level of Learning - The Wes Penre Papers
Fifth Level of Learning, Paper 9: The Vedic Players and their Counterparts in Other Ancient Texts
by Wes Penre, Written on Thursday, October 9, 2014, Posted on Friday, February 6, 2015
Edited by Professor Bob Stannard

I. Syncretism

Many readers have contacted me and thanked me for breaking down all these entities mentioned in the Sumerian/Babylonian texts into the few beings who are actually relevant to these texts. I can understand these readers because I felt the same relief once it was done. Using syncretism was really the key to make this happen.

Now, when we have left Sumer and Babylon and moved down to the Indus Valley, syncretism is even more important in order to break all this almost endless number of deities down into the few in question. In Vishnu Sahasranama, there are, for example, a thousand names listed for Lord Vishnu alone!^ [1] [1] Some of these are his Avatars (such as Krishna and Rama), but most of them are just alternative names for the same deity. Most of the other deities have hundreds of names as well. I can't possibly mention them all; therefore, I need to use discernment to know when to stop.

I just want to mention to the reader what a wealth of information that is embedded in the Vedas and the rest of the Hindu texts and how confusing it is for someone who wants to read and learn from these scriptures. Fortunately, we are not too concerned about Vishnu's thousand names--I only need to work with the few, most important ones. What is more significant for us, however, is to figure out, by using syncretism, which Vedic deity corresponds with which deity in other ancient texts; such as the Sumerian, Akkadian, and Babylonian texts, as well as the Greek, Roman, and Egyptian mythologies. To compare all the Hindu deity names with the other sacred texts would be a monstrous piece of work and would take up great volumes of space. Hence, we have to be selected with all this and only compare the most common names that are mentioned. However, if I explain how I came to the conclusion, just as I did in Level IV, the readers will learn how to do it, and if a situation would occur in the future when you are uncertain about a particular character, you have learned how to work with syncretism and can do it yourself.

The reader has noticed that I have mentioned Vedic characters as we have moved on through the papers here in Level V, and I have also explained who they are--often in reference to the Sumerian texts (which are the texts we've discussed most often in previous levels of learning--therefore, these texts are the most natural choice when comparing different beings' names across the cultures). However, these entities are only the tip of the iceberg, and sooner or later, I would need to spend an entire paper just comparing Vedic deities with whom they are in relation to other ancient texts. We have now come to the point when this has become necessary, so I will focus this paper on comparing deities.

What I have decided to do is to list deities by the names that the reader is most familiar with and then add Vedic names to them, after which I'll explain how I came to certain conclusions.

I think most readers are familiar with the Mesopotamian and Egyptian names in general; therefore, I will list them under these names and then add the Vedic names to them. Once I've started, the reader will see what I mean.

II. Mother Goddess--the Queen of the Stars

The Goddess is not mentioned as much in the Vedas as, for example, Lord Vishnu, which is not so strange when we understand that the Vedas are based on Patriarchal views of the world and the Universe. As I have mentioned earlier, Goddess worship has existed in the background during all this time but has been severely suppressed by the Patriarchal Hierarchy. Nevertheless, the Goddess is mentioned occasionally under Her Vedic names, but more as side notes. The following are a few examples.

ii.i Aditi

Aditi is one of the names used in the Vedas to describe Mother Goddess as the Creatrix of the Universe. The Sages occasionally tried to suppress that fact and make her into a less significant goddess, but this is what it says in the Vedic texts:

Quote #1: In the Vedas, Aditi (Sanskrit: ????? limitless) [1] is mother of the gods (devamatar) and all twelve zodiacal spirits from whose cosmic matrix the heavenly bodies were born. As celestial mother of every existing form and being, the synthesis of all things, she is associated with space (akasa) and with mystic speech (V?c). She may be seen as a feminized form of Brahma and associated with the primal substance (mulaprakriti) in Vedanta. She is mentioned nearly 80 times in the Rigveda: the verse Daksha sprang from Aditi and Aditi from Daksha is seen by Theosophists as a reference to the eternal cyclic re-birth of the same divine Essence [2] and divine wisdom. [3] In contrast, the Puranas, such as the Shiva Purana and the Bhagavata Purana, suggest that Aditi is wife of sage Kashyap and gave birth to the Adityas such as Indra, Surya, and also Vamana.^ [2] [2]

Here we have a typical example of what I concluded: In the Vedas, Aditi was obviously described as the Mother of all things and the Creatrix of the same--She was even identified as the female Brahma. She is mentioned as many as 80 times in the Rigveda, for example. In the Pur?nas, however, she was demoted to a lesser goddess, married to the Sage Kashyap (or Kashyapa), who is the Vedic and Pur?na name for Lord, as we shall see later on. This is very similar to how the scribes described Ninhursag in the Sumerian texts--just as in the Pur?nas, she was demoted to being associated with Lord the Sumerian texts, She was sometimes described as his sister, who helped him create mankind. I can't think of a more intimidating statement regarding the Goddess. First, Her son hijacks Her Experiment and thereafter claims that his mother (here "demoted" to his sister) helped him with the crime. Eventually, she is even demoted to's consort. However, as we learned in Level IV, Ninhursag means "The Mountain Goddess," which was the name Prince Ninurta gave his mother, the Queen of the Stars, after he had been promoted to be in charge of the Living Library of Planet Earth. Thus, the Prince's mountain fortress was named after his mother. Ninhursag, as well as Aditi, were therefore not's sister or consort, but his mother, the Orion Queen.

More distorted information exists in the Mandala, where it says, "Aditi is said to be the mother of the great god Indra, the mother of kings^ [3] [3] and the mother of gods."^ [4] [4] Indra is, as revealed in Paper #4, the Vedic name for Marduk. Aditi is again (precisely as in the Sumerian texts) falsely referred to as's consort. However, the Vedas, for some reason, is again setting the records straight and even provides details that clearly gives reference that She is the mother of all gods and not their consorts. I am aware that incest happened amongst the gods because their rules are not the same as ours--they live for millions of years (some say forever), and under such circumstances, incest to them apparently loses its meaning. If a father, who is two million years old has sex with his daughter, who is one and a half million years old, incest is not an issue in their minds. Still, why would the Goddess have a sexual relationship with--or even marry--Her son, whom She had such serious issues with?

Quote #2: In the Vedas, Aditi is Devmatar (mother of the celestial gods) as from and in her cosmic matrix all the heavenly bodies were born. She is preeminently the mother of 12 Adityas whose names include Vivasv?n, Aryam?, P???, Tva???, Savit?, Bhaga, Dh?t?, Vidh?t?, Varu?a, Mitra, ?atru, and Urukrama (Vishnu was born as Urukrama ... She is also is the mother of the Vamana avatar of Vishnu. Accordingly, Vishnu was born as the son of Aditi in the month of Shravana (fifth month of the Hindu Calendar, also called Avani) under the star Shravana...^ [5] [5]

In this reference, it clearly states that Vishnu--even as one of his avatars--was the son of Aditi and not his consort. Wikipedia has it correct where it says: "Aditi can be defined as the cosmic creatrix, the creativity of the all-creating."^ [6] [6]

Last, but not the least, Her real status was not only acknowledged in the Vedas, but actually emphasized.

Quote #3: Aditi challenges the modern idea that the Vedic peoples were patriarchal. Aditi was regarded as both the sky goddess, and earth goddess, which is very rare for a prehistoric civilization. Most prehistoric civilizations venerated a dual principle, Sky Father and Earth Mother, which appears to be borrowed from the concept of Prithivi and Dyaus Pita. Aditi was attributed the status of first deity by the Vedic culture, although she is not the only one attributed this status in the Vedas. She is addressed, in the Rigveda as Mighty.^ [7] [7]

It does for a moment seem like the idea of a patriarchal Vedic people were challenged with this reference, and if this was the only reference there was, it would be an issue, but it's easy to see by just taking a brief examination that the ancient Indian people were patriarchal in nature. Unfortunately, that has not changed currently.

Albeit, the true status of Mother Goddess is mentioned in the definition of "Goddess" in the Vedas, this status will soon be blurred when another, much lower deity, wanted to play the Goddess of Goddesses and stole the title, making it hers. In Mesopotamia, this lower deity was called Ere?kigal, and in the Indus valley, she went by the name Kali (among other names).

ii.ii. Durga, the Mountain Goddess

Next to Devi, Durga is probably the best reference to the original Mother Goddess. I mentioned Her in detail in Paper #6, and I did it so thoroughly that I am just going to repeat exactly what I said there.

Ramaprasad Chanda (1873-1942) was an Indian historian and archaeologist from Bengal and a pioneer in his field in South Asia. He wrote the following on the development of Durga, who is the most popular incarnation of Devi (Mother Goddess) and one of the main forms of the Goddess Shakti in the Hindu pantheon--from primitive goddess to her current form:

Quote #19: it is possible to distinguish two different strata - one primitive and the other advanced. The primitive form of Durga is the result of syncretism of a mountain-goddess worshiped by the dwellers of the Himalaya and the Vindhyas, a goddess worshiped by the nomadic Abhira shepherd, the vegetation spirit conceived as a female, and a war-goddess. As her votaries advanced in civilization the primitive war-goddess was transformed into the personification of the all-destroying time (Kali), the vegetation spirit into the primordial energy (Adya Sakti) and the saviouress from "samsara" (cycle of rebirths) , and gradually brought into line with the Brahmanic mythology and philosophy.^ [8] [8]

Now it is getting pretty interesting. We can see how the Goddess in the beginning was personified by the Queen of the Stars, who came down to Earth to set up the Living Library together with Her Helpers. Chanda is talking about a "mountain-goddess," whom we referred to in Level IV as Ninhursag. This is exactly what "Ninhursag" means, and it was a title Prince Ninurta gave his mother, the Goddess, as a title of love--"The Mountain Goddess."

Later on, however, when the AIF (Vishnu, Shiva, and their cohorts) came and took over, the Goddess was transformed into "the personification of the all-destroying time (Kali)..." In other words, a change took place, when the Goddess was no longer the Goddess, and Her title was taken over by Kali.

This is how far I am going to repeat what I wrote in Paper #6. The reader already knows, I presume, who Kali is, but we are still going to bring her up later in this paper, and if the reader needs a reminder, he or she will get it there.

ii.iii. Bhuvaneshvari

Wikipedia can sometimes come in handy when a subject is well researched. When it's not, Wikipedia can be very misleading, to say the least. Hence, it's very important to be aware of this and keep in mind that it's written by ordinary people who (hopefully) have some knowledge on a certain subject--be it on the subject of Michael Jackson or the Divine Feminine. I am using Wikipedia frequently myself, but first I have the item cross-checked, and I do my best to only use material that is relevant to my story. This is not a thesis; therefore, it's not as important that I always use the most original source in the Vedas. In fact, I chose not to do that and instead refer to sources that people more easily can digest and absorb--Wikipedia being one of many such sources. On occasion, however, when I think it's necessary, I go to the Vedic original source and list that in the foot/endnote. I just want to make the reader aware of the sometimes dubious Wikipedia, and when it comes to Mother Goddess, it's overloaded with wrong information. I don't think it's always intentional, though--the writers were duped.

For example, Wikipedia provides a list for "benevolent" Goddesses, whom they say is the "real" Goddess in different form, worshipped by different cults. Although this was common at the time, the goddesses listed are not always the one and only Goddess with capital "G." Here is a good example: [9]. We don't need to look more than with a passing glance to see that this list is inaccurate. Sita and Radha, for example, are listed as Rama's and Krishna's consorts, respectively, and these gods are both Lord, who was not married to the Mother Goddess at any time. He had many lovers and consorts, but She was never one of them. This is a grave misunderstanding, and I just want to point out that flaws such as these are in there, in case you want to research any of this yourself.

Otherwise, Shaktism was a cult that worshipped the Divine Feminine and the Patriarchal Regime. They started out in very ancient times, before the AIF landed on Earth, and at that time, it was not worship, just an acknowledgment and gratitude for being alive and happy in a Universe created by the Goddess. This changed shortly after Lucifer and his cohorts came. These patriarchs were devoted to worship and sacrifice (as long as they were the ones who were worshiped), and shortly thereafter, the followers of the Divine Feminine started doing the same, although the original worship was directed toward the Goddess. Albeit, the sacrifice was often much milder than within the patriarchal movement, it was still worship. In Vedic time, Shaktism was still quite popular, and the patriarchs weren't displeased because they could see that worship was part of the picture. This proved to the Patriarchal Regime that the purity in the relationship between the worshippers and the Goddess was distorted and heavily reduced.

The second name used for the real Goddess is Bhuvaneshvari. She is said to be the "Queen of the Universe." In fact, Bhuvaneshvari means the Queen or the Ruler of the Universe.^ [9] [10] She is the Divine Mother and the Queen of all the Worlds. We can hardly come any closer to the terms I have used myself throughout these papers. I only wish I could see a reference to Orion in regards to Her as well, but have failed to do so. She is also known as the Lady of the Universe, Adi Shakti or Durga. She's the "unstoppable," and if She really wants to do something, it gets done.

Unfortunately, the Patriarchal Regime had to put themselves in charge instead of the Divine Feminine. It is said in some scriptures that Lingaraj, or Lord Shiva, is Her consort, which of course is nothing else but a hijack of Khan En.lil's identity. Therefore, I need to add that Bhuvaneshvari, in Her purest form, is the Queen of the Stars and the Divine Feminine. She was also "The Goddess as World Mother, or the Goddess Whose Body is the Earth/Cosmos."^ [10] [11]

The Queen of the Stars is also Brahmin, but this is something I want to explain in detail when we define Khan En.lil in the next main section.

ii.iv. Brahmin, Devi and Shakti

Devi is the absolute most important name for the Goddess in the Hindu religion! Devi is the feminine form of Deva, which is the Sanskrit word for deity. Richard L. Thompson, in his excellent book, Alien Identities, correctly states that humans are the descendants of Devi. Khan En.lil is then, of course, the counterpart of "Devi" and would be "Deva." That's when we boil it down to its absolute simplest form. However, after that, Vishnu and his demigods knocked on the door and wanted to be part of it all and started using the terms deva and devi on themselves, as well.

Overall, the Indian text, Devi Bhagavatam, is not widely used, and in it is explained that it is mainly Shakti who is the Devi (Creatrix of All). Indeed, She is the Brahmin. It is explained clearly in the following excerpt from the above mentioned text (my emphasis is in italics, as usual):

Quote #4: 6-10. It is commonly known that Brahm? is the creator of this universe; and the knowers of the Vedas and the Pur?nas say so; but they also say that Brahm? is born of the navel-lotus of Visnu. Thus it appears that Brahm? cannot create independently. Again Visnu, from whose navel lotus Brahm? is born, lies in Yoga sleep on the bed of Ananta (the thousand headed serpent) in the time of Pralaya; so how can we call Bhagav?n Visnu who rests on the thousand headed serpent Ananta as the creator of the universe? Again the refuge of Ananta is the water of the ocean Ek?rnava; a liquid cannot rest without a vessel; so I take refuge of the Mother of all beings, who resides as the S'akti of all and thus is the supporter of all; I fly for refuge unto that Dev? who was praised by Brahm? while resting on the navel lotus of Visnu who was lying fast asleep in Yoga nidr?. O Munis! meditating on that Maya Dev? who creates, preserves and destroys the universe who is known as composed of the three gunas and who grants mukti, I now describe the whole of the Pur?nas; now you all better hear.^ [11] [12]

This passage defends the Divine Feminine and states that although Brahm?, in the patriarchal world, is the Creator of the Universe, how can that be, when he is dependent on Shakti to be just that? Lord Vishnu, who is here equated to Brahm?, is highly questioned, as we can see, and the conclusion is, just as it always was, that Vishnu is not the Creator of the Universe. I know, and the reader knows, from having written/studied the previous Levels of Learning, that Shakti, Mother Goddess, has been teaching Her son Vishnu/ how to become a Creator God; something he took to heart but started using for his own selfish means. Thus, Vishnu is not the Creator because he wasn't the first--Shakti/Devi was.

Let's consult Wikipedia for a moment.

Quote #5: Shaktism regards Devi (lit., the Goddess) as the Supreme Brahman itself, the one without a second, with all other forms of divinity, female or male, considered to be merely her diverse manifestations. In the details of its philosophy and practice, Shaktism resembles Shaivism. However, Shaktas (Sanskrit: ??kta, ?????), practitioners of Shaktism, focus most or all worship on Shakti, as the dynamic feminine aspect of the Supreme Divine. Shiva, the masculine aspect of divinity, is considered solely transcendent, and his worship is usually relegated to an auxiliary role.^ [12] [13]

Thus, in Shaktism, although including worship as I've stated earlier, Shiva, the masculine aspect of divinity, is considered "solely transcendent, and his worship is usually relegated to an auxiliary role."

Here is more from Devi Bhagavatam:

Quote #6: 1-26. ...Whether it be Myself, or Visnu or S'ambhu, or S?vitr? or Ram? or Um?, all are under Her control; there is nothing to be doubted here? What to speak of other high souled persons! Now I will chant hymns to Yoga Nidr?,^ [13] [14] under whose influence Bhagav?n Hari^ [14] [15] even is lying, under deep sleep, inert like an ordinary man. When the eternal V?sudeva Jan?rdana will be dispossessed by Her, He will no doubt fight with the D?navas. Thus deciding, Bhagav?n Brahm?, seated on the tubular stalk of the lotus, began to chant hymns to Yoga Nidr?, residing on the body of Visnu, thus :^ [15] [16]

27-32. Brahm? said : "O Dev?! I have come to understand on the authority of all the words of the Vedas, that Thou art the only One Cause of this Universal Brahm?nda. The more so when Thou hast brought the best Purusa Visnu, endowed with discrimination above all beings, under the control of sleep, then the above remark is self-evident.

O Thou, the Player in the minds of all beings! O Mother! I am extremely ignorant of the knowledge of Thy nature; when Bhagav?n Hari is sleeping inert by Thy power, then who is there amongst Kotis and Kotis of wise men, who can understand completely the Pastime, Leel?, full of M?y? of Thine, who art beyond the Gunas. The S?nkhya philosophers say (that the Purusa (the male aspect of S'akti).^ [16] [17]

27-50. ...O Mother! Thou, in the beginning of the Yugas, dost manifest first the Visnu form and givest him the pure Sattrik Sakti, free from any obscuration and thereby madest Him preserve the Universe; and now it is Thyself that hast kept Him thus unconscious; therefore, it is an undoubted fact that Thou art doing whatever Thou willest, O Bhagavat?! I am now in danger; if it be Thy desire not to kill me, then dost break the silence, look on me and show Thy mercy.^ [17] [18]

Here, a realization is made that Shakti, or Devi, is the real Creatrix of the Universe, and that Vishnu is merely Her offspring--something Vishnu was never very keen on admitting.

Wikipedia also provides a reference that Devi and Shakti are one and the same:

Quote #7: Dev? (Devanagari: ????) is the Sanskrit root-word of Divine, its related masculine term is Deva. Devi is synonymous with Shakti, the female aspect of the divine, as conceptualized by the Shakta tradition of Hinduism... Goddess worship is an integral part of Hinduism.^ [18] [19]

Yes, Goddess worship is part of Hinduism, but it's quite a stretch to call it "integral." However, I can see what they mean by that statement--also when it is mentioned in the same sentence as "worship." Although, if we read the ancient East Indian texts, we will soon realize that they are--almost all of them--edited by males, who were dedicated to the Patriarchal Regime.

Wikipedia continues the discussion about the Divine Feminine by having us visit the Indus Valley:

Quote #8: The Indus Valley Civilization, with its neighboring cultures of Zhob and Kulli regions in Balochistan, have yielded data on prehistoric religious practices on the Indian subcontinent dating back to 3000 BC. Some scholars suggest that the Indus Valley culture has a cult of the Great Mother or the Divine Mother, similar to such cults in Persia (Anahita), Asia Minor and the Mediterranean; and some have even speculated that this may be the earliest form of Shaktism.^ [19] [20]

It is certainly an early form of Shaktism, albeit not the earliest form. However, in this time period, and earlier, there were both worship and non-worship cults working independently, both praising the Divine Mother. In comparison, we can say that these older cults were more "on target" than the later ones during the Vedic period, for example:

Quote #9: According to the Vedas, Shakti is claimed to be Maya or illusion that casts a veil over Brahman, the Ultimate reality. Shakti and Brahman are inseparable entities that lie in a single body which reaffirms the claim that Shakti and Shiva coexist.^ [20] [21]

Here is where it becomes corrupted when it's suggested that Shakti and Shiva coexist. With that they mean that together they cast the veil over the "Ultimate reality." Suddenly, Shakti has transformed into a much darker deity, working side by side with both Shiva and Vishnu; supposedly, Her son and grandson, if everything were still in order. However, for the astute reader--what does this sound similar to? "Shakti and Shiva coexist." That sounds very similar to what happened after the biblical Deluge, when Marduk and Ere?kigal started working together--not only to maintain Maya, but as consorts, they started created a new race; the current Homo sapiens sapiens.

Another example, upon which to elaborate, has to do with's off-worldly Minions and is taken from Thompson's "Alien Identities,"

Quote #10: Um?, the wife of Lord Shiva, is also known as M?y? Dev?, or the goddess in charge of the illusory energy. She is also the Mother Goddess who has been worshipped all over the world by many different names. Since Shiva is Um?'s husband, he is the master of illusion and technology. Thus there is a natural connection between Lord Shiva, who ??lva approached to obtain his vim?na, and Maya D?nava, the master of illusion who manufactured it.

It is significant that ??lva asked for a vehicle that could not be destroyed by Devas, Asuras, Gandharvas, Uragas, or R?k?asas. These are all powerful races of humanoid beings that were openly active on the earth or in its general environs in ??lva's time, and so naturally he wanted to be able to defend himself against them.

??lva's vehicle is described as an iron city, and thus it must have been metallic in appearance and quite large. As we will see in Chapter 7, many Vedic vim?nas are described as flying cities, and one is reminded of the very large "mother-ships" that are sometimes discussed in UFO reports. Also it is described as the "abode of darkness," or tamo-dh?ma. Here "darkness" refers to the mode of ignorance, or illusion, that characterizes the material world in general and is particularly associated in Vedic literature with beings of negative character, such as the Asuras and D?navas. It refers to a lack of spiritual insight, rather than to a lack of technical knowledge.^ [21] [22]

If we read this passage carefully, we can see that something is not right. Yes, Mother Goddess is the Creatrix of Maya, the material reality--we know that from Level II and IV, where I explained how the Goddess created the physical worlds, and the Earth in particular, to have a place where she could do her Experiment. However, Shiva/Marduk had nothing to do with it and neither did Vishnu/ This is even proven in the Titanomachy, "The War of the Titans," where it clearly states that (Poseidon, Neptune etc.) are the "younger gods," i.e. they came "after"--they were the "Olympians," while Khan En.lil and the Goddess were the Titans. They were opposed to each other; therefore, they were not working together. Instead, the technology which the Titans used, was stolen by the Olympians after they had won the war. This technology was then used negatively upon the original inhabitants of Planet Gaia, i.e. the Earth--and ultimately, us!

The "ignorance" described here is merely the Olympians using technology to create the "veil of ignorance" and the darkness associated with the illusion (Maya). For Thompson's statement to make sense, all we need to do is to replace Um? and M?y? Dev? with Queen Ere?kigal--riddle solved, puzzle laid! It's easy to say that goddess worship is integral in the Vedas when the "goddess" they are talking about is not the Creatrix. I am not coming down on Thompson here--he has done an excellent job with his book, in my opinion, and he is just misled on this particular piece, as is everybody else--but there is a conspiracy against the real Goddess and her consort, which I have exposed in these levels of learning and which I am continuously exposing in this last, Fifth Level of Learning. However, the more that is revealed, the better things will be understood, and hopefully, increasingly more people will not so easily be deceived anymore. I have no guarantees how successful it will be--I just want to do my part to the best of my ability.

It is interesting to understand how these different cultures overlap. Sounds are very important, in general, in the Universe to keep things together, but also--each object and each living thing and living being has its own sound signature so that everything can be recognized and identified. Playing with words is therefore similar to playing with sounds. Thompson mentions the negative beings, such as the Asuras. Doesn't "Asuras" sound quite similar to the Egyptian name "Osiris?" Many people are still accepting things such as that as coincidences. They are not.

III. Khan En.lil--King of Orion

As a part of the Peace Agreement between Khan En.lil of the Arcturian Bird Tribe and Queen Nin (the Dragon Queen) of the Orion Empire, Khan En.lil gave his daughter in marriage to one of his stepsons--the Queen's son--to secure the Peace Agreement (See Level II). This daughter of Khan En.lil, who is still alive, has many names, but in these papers she has been presented mainly as Bau. Thus, Bau was given away as a part of the Peace Agreement to Prince Ninurta, Queen Nin's youngest son. Isis is, as we found out in Level IV, another name for Ishtar and Inanna, and Isis is the daughter of Prince Ninurta.^ [22] [23]

As explained in a previous paper, Isis was 50% Bird Tribe and 50% Dragon Tribe. I also explained that she is, in fact, Princess Isis, and ultimately, because of her heritage, she is next in line to the Throne of Orion. Whomever she marries, he will reign together with her, and if she decides to live without a consort, she will be the sole being on the Throne--the Queen of Orion will become the only Main Administrator^ [23] [24] of Orion.

Brahmin is the Creatrix of this and all other universes. Thus, if Brahmin is Shakti or Devi, then the first-born creator of the Universe would be Brahm?. Moreover, if Queen Nin is Brahmin, then Khan En.lil would be Brahman. This proves that Lord Vishnu is neither Brahman, nor Brahmin--instead, he is Brahma because he is the son of Brahmin. Also, logic tells us that if Lord is Brahma, then Lord Ninurta, his brother, is Brahma as well. Hence, there are two Brahmas, not one.

Moreover, Brahma is known to be Master of the Engineers.

Quote 11: A part of the purusha lies down within the water of the universe, from the navel lake of His body sprouts a lotus stem, and from the lotus flower atop this stem, Brahma, the master of all engineers in the universe, becomes manifest.^ [24] [25]

Engineers are builders are subordinate to Brahma(s). From what we've learned in Sumerian texts, the builders would be the Igigi, and the engineers would be the Watchers. If we translate this to the Vedic texts, the Asuras would be the builders (the Igigi), and the Devas would be the Watchers.^ [25] [26] In the Vedas, Lord Vishnu wants to make himself known as the Master of the Engineers, but in reality, he shares this title with his brother.

All these things are good to keep in mind as we move on and compare Khan En.lil and his and his consort's family.

iii.i. Brahman and Vi?w?karma

In Buddhism and Hinduism, Brahman is usually the equivalent to Lord Vishnu, but sometimes also to Lord Shiva or to Lord Krishna. In other words, one of these deities has put himself as the Highest Being in the Universe--not as the "firstborn" but as the Creator. The original Physical Universe was not a trap--it was a "playground" if we want to look at it that way (souls/Fires are playful beings when they are free), and none of the AIF members has any part in the creation of this universe. All they can do is imitate what already was created, and they did a poor job with it, compared to how the real Universe is created. The latter is a playground that we could have a lot of fun with; feel a lot of emotion in; explore; expand; interact in; leave; and come back to...the options are endless. We can still do a few of these things, but not in such a pure state or form as we used to. Some say that we, in some ways, live in a dream, and I would say that's true.

In the manner of Khan En.lil, the scriptures have been heavily altered in favor of Lord Vishnu. We could see the same thing in the Sumerian texts, where it is obvious that Lord stole the title from the Khan when he claimed the Abzu. The same thing is done in the Vedic texts. Because Lord Vishnu claims the Creator title, we would, in that sense, have two Supreme Beings--one real and one fake. Some may suggest that this would be the case even without Lord Vishnu because Khan En.lil is Queen Nin's consort and hence a Supreme Being. This is not true--something we will discuss in a moment, but first I'd like to share a good perspective of the Infinite Creator (or Creatrix), and this comes from the Vedas. No matter how we calculate it, Infinity stands alone, and if we want to assign a Being to the Infinity concept, that Being would be One, not two, three, or more.

Quote #12: ...That supreme Brahman is infinite, and this conditioned Brahman is infinite. The infinite proceeds from infinite. If you subtract the infinite from the infinite, the infinite remains alone.^ [26] [27]

When the Peace Contract was signed and Khan En.lil became Queen Nin's consort, the Universe could by some have been seen as being transformed from having one Supreme Being to having two. However, Khan En.lil is not the Creator of the Universe and has nothing to do with it. Moreover, the Orion Empire does not consider itself as a hierarchy, and although the Queen of the Stars could be said to be an incarnation of the Divine Feminine, She is not considering Herself as being in a Superior position. In this kind of incarnation--or Divine Avatar--She is a "player in this metaphoric "playground" and doesn't consider Herself above anybody else in an egotistic way. This is why it's perhaps more accurate to see Her as an Administrator who delegates opportunities and dreams to those who are open to it, but She also, of course, has Divine Powers that She can use when She thinks appropriate. When I say that She's a player, I mean that in the sense that She is following the universal laws, rules, and regulations just as is expected by other players as well. Khan En.lil has the title Khan, which is a King of sorts, but not in a definite ruling way. It's more a Title of Honor and Respect--at least that's how I see it. Lord Vishnu definitely doesn't have such a status or title--he is not a Khan and never will be.

I understand how this can be confusing for many--how can someone be a King and not to rule? Well, on Earth that is unheard of, but in Orion, the Khan title is more to ensure that the universal laws and rules are followed so that peace can become the prize. It's the title of an Overseer and not a ruler. He is in charge of the MAKH Warriors, which by some might be seen as a military force--or at least a police force--but these titles are hard to translate for me into earthly definitions. They don't really fit. The military is well trained, but these days only for defense. There is no police force as far as I know because crime is next to zero within the Empire.

Let's also take a look at Vi?w?karma and his connection to Brahman (as always, my emphasis is in italics.)

Quote #13: Vi?w?karma (Sanskrit: ?????????? all-accomplishing, maker of all, all doer; Tamil: (???????????) Vicuvakaruman; Thai: Witsawakam ;Telugu: ?????????; Kannada: ????????? ) is the personified Omnipotence and the abstract form of the creator God according to the Rigveda. He is the presiding deity of all craftsmen and architects. [1] He is believed to be the Principal Architect of the Universe , and the root concept of the later Upanishadic Brahman / Purusha.^ [27] [28]

Here we can see how the Vedas, precisely as the Mesopotamian texts, have been altered to fit the Patriarchal Regime better. If He is said here to be the "Deity of all craftsmen," and the "Principal Architect of the Universe," we are moving into the realm of Freemasonry. This is describing the Masonic God, which is the Architect of the Universe, i.e. Lucifer/ In fact, we are going to discuss Vi?w?karma in Section v.iv. of this paper.

Not much "pure" information remains in the Vedic scriptures from what I can see that portrays Khan En.lil in His real position and as his true self. That makes sense, however, because the Vedas are patriarchal texts, and as such, Lord Vishnu and his son, Lord Shiva, were fast to kick Khan En.lil out of the story and replace Him with themselves. Thus, there is not much to say about Him.

IV. Lucifer, aka Prince Ea,, Vishnu, and his Various Other Aliases

Now we are getting to deities that definitely do not lack aliases, and there is a jungle of information about them. The being with the perhaps most information written about him in the Vedas is Lord Vishnu and all the characters and avatars related to him. They are, in fact, so numerous that I have to select just a few of them and discuss only them; otherwise I'd be sitting here for a few years putting everything together. That's not my task. Ironically, most people who read the Vedas--and even many scholars--think these characters are totally separate deities. Not so at all!

There is a reason why I wrote Level IV before Level V; I wanted the reader to get used to, and be familiar with, syncretism. To use the Sumerian texts in this respect, where the characters are not overwhelmingly many (relatively speaking), was a perfect way to teach how syncretism works. You can take the name of one deity and compare him or her with another deity with a different name but with similar characteristics and analyze whether they correspond to be one and the same. It's both surprising and actually encouraging to notice that all these characters could be narrowed down to just a few beings working behind the scenes, pretending to be many. Here, in Level V, where I've taken on the mastodon job with the Veda deities, using syncretism is a must, or we will never figure out what is going on. The good thing is that now the reader is somewhat familiar with syncretism and can quite easily follow what I'm doing and understand why I am doing it.

Why, however, were Ea and Marduk trying to hide the fact that there have only been a few ETs in charge of the AIF, and these few ETs have run the planet for almost 500,000 years? Isn't this something that would have been a good idea to "brag" about--showing off their immense power, proving that only a few can control the huge masses?

In fact, it makes them vulnerable. The fact that the AIF who are many and rely on only perhaps three or four leaders make these leaders vulnerable to the masses that they are controlling. They are immensely afraid that we all are going to wake up and either refuse to follow the orders or simply create a situation where the Invaders would have to leave the planet. It is much better to pretend that there are many "gods" in charge in a well-organized hierarchal structure--that will overwhelm people who are trying to figure out the truth about their past, present, and future. They want to prove that they are strong, when in fact there is an inner turmoil within the AIF that is always an issue. We can see the same thing happen amongst members of Organized Crime here on Earth--there are a few people on top, and the rest are following orders. However, the leaders are always terrified that their minions are going to rebel and take over (which often happens), or that a conflicting organization will start a war against them and that the leadership will be taken over in that capacity.

Zechariah Sitchin actually did describe the turmoil going on within the Anunnaki hierarchy--he wrote about how the Anunnaki constantly fought each other, but he never failed to keep the Anunnaki on a level of their own and portrayed humans as merely a slave race that couldn't do much about their position at hand, more or less. So the Sitchin story, which is the story that the AIF apparently wants us to believe, does present the power struggle, but the gods are put on such a high pedestal that it feels useless to go against them--we are at their mercy.

Hence we can see that the AIF tackled their dilemma from many different angles, and that is basically what is the difference between the various myths and religious scriptures--together they are telling the truth about the AIF (if we are able to read between the lines), but usually we humans stick to one version of religion or myth and believe in that, and thus look at the gods from that angle. However, it doesn't matter which angle because the gods are always superior--it is only if we look at it from all angles that we can see their weaknesses. Apparently, the gods didn't expect that we humans would have the intellectual capability to do this; therefore, they were never concerned about it. We know how they feel an almost obsessive urge to hide the truth in plain sight, as if it turns them on, and that's what they have done in the scriptures they have left behind. On the other hand, they are not at all as confident as they once were and must, in fact, be quite nervous that the texts, by different researchers, will reveal their real value--the truth or, at least, as close to the truth as we might be able to come. I can guarantee you that there are more texts hidden out there--some are already found and are sitting in a vault, either in the Vatican or in some super-rich family's bank vault, while others are still waiting to be dug up. On the other hand, if the AIF is nervous enough about it, they may actually be digging them up themselves as we speak so that they can make sure that the remaining texts don't fall into the wrong hands. That would be unfortunate, but not unpredictable.

Let's continue our quest by examining as Lord Vishnu. We have already covered some of his Avatars, such as Krishna and Rama, but there is so much more! As I wrote, we can't cover them all in these papers, so I have selected out the ones who I think are the most prominent and are used most commonly in the Indian texts.

Although I have already mentioned Krishna and Rama, I will begin with them because they "branch out" into deities with other names, who are just that--other names for Krishna and Rama. Therefore, I will mention these two briefly before we move on to deities that may be slightly less known. Also, Vishnu is covered in a previous paper and will not be brought up again here. We do need to keep in mind, though, that Lord Vishnu is the highest ranking deity in the Vedic pantheon, and all the other gods, based on the character, are "extensions" of Lord Vishnu.

iv.i. Lord Krishna

Lord Krishna is mentioned in Vishnu Sahasranama of the Mahabharata and the Keshava Namas as the 57^th, 550^th, and the 24^th name, respectively, as Lord Vishnu.^ [28] [29] He is also often mentioned as an avatar of Lord Vishnu, but inVaishnavism, which is a major branch of the Hindu religion, he is more than an avatar of Vishnu--he is portrayed as a full manifestation of Lord Vishnu himself, and thus One with Vishnu.^ [29] [30] This is one of the reasons why in Hinduism you can worship both Vishnu and Krishna without contradicting yourself--they are one and the same. [image 31]Fig. 1. Lord Krishna with his flute. Who else is known to play the fulte? Pan, the pagan deity!

The difference between a god who is sending down an Avatar of himself to Earth and one who is being a full manifestation of himself is that in the former, he is sending a "splinter" of his soul/fire to Earth, while he still exists somewhere else--let's say in Svargaloka, the "God Planet." It's the equivalent to what we've been discussing many times before: when a soul splits his Fire into fragments and sends those fragments to different times on the earthly timelines. The latter means that the entire soul (which is not fragmented) is sending herself^ [30] [32] down to Earth, as in Krishna's case.

Krishna is known as a "blue being" (see fig. 1), something that is often referred to in the UFO community as a particular ET race, often as Pleiadians, and I am going to dedicate a complete paper in this level of learning to the Pleiadians in relation to the Indus Valley.

I am not going to tell the entire story about Krishna's life, albeit it is quite fascinating. However, it's easy to find material to read about his life online, and we have enough material to cover here as it is. Although Krishna may be one of the most famous and renown of the Vedic gods, he is far from the most interesting character when it comes to the purpose of this level of learning.

Krishna has often been compared to the Christian Jesus character in the sense that they both came to Earth during a time period when life down here was chaotic and out of control. Krishna's purpose was to reestablish order again, although contrary to Jesus, he often did so by instigating, or participating in, warlike activities. This may not be considered as particularly "divine behavior;" therefore, Krishna is also portrayed as someone with an abundance of unconditional love. It is clearly emphasized that he treated his female lovers impeccably, although he had an ability to bi-locate so that he could be with several females at the same time. The story of Krishna seems to be particularly popular amongst women--naturally so because women can romanticize about how their lover gives them all the attention--something many women would like to experience in their own lives. The Krishna story is much about romantic love stories on a level that many women feel they want to experience but don't know how. Nevertheless, Krishna's attitude toward his women and to his friends, in general, seems to have a tendency to make up for his otherwise brutal behavior when it came to handling political and personal problems.

Krishna was also famous for his pranks and for playing the flute in a very enchanting way. This makes me think of another famous flute player, whom I have presented in previous papers is's alter ego--namely, Pan. The Pan character was also made famous, as we all know, through Walt Disney's cartoon character, Peter Pan.

At first, Krishna is portrayed as a peacemaker and a diplomat--particularly in the so-called Kurukshetra War. However, even as a young man, when assaulted, he used his soul powers, emanating from his chakras, and killed the assaulter. In other words, the message was--don't mess with Krishna, the "mediator!"

The Kurukshetra War is a "mythological" war, described in details in the epic, Mah?bh?rata. It began as a dynastic succession struggle between two groups of cousins in a kingdom called Kuru. The struggle was about the throne (of course; what else?) The location of the great battle was fought in today's state of Haryana in India.^ [31] [33]

The story states that Krishna worked as a mediator between the two groups with poor result. The solution to the dilemma was a war, which Krishna fought side-by-side with the Vedic hybrid hero, Arjuna, whom we shall talk more about later on in this paper. At first, Krishna refused to raise any weapon in the battle, but Arjuna used bows and arrows. Then, when it came to the point of confrontation, Arjuna also refused to use his weapon, but that made Krishna angry, and he manipulated Arjuna to finally decide to kill. This didn't happen, however, until Krishna himself took weapons and started killing.

To read about the life of Krishna is to read about an "unstable god." At times, he appears to be a loving and caring person, who affects everybody in his environment in a positive manner, while on the flip side, he is an impatient god and a brutal killer. This is quite the picture we have gotten of across the levels of learning, also, so Krishna fits the mold, in addition to the obvious proof that he and Lord Vishnu are one and the same. Also, just as did to the Orion Council in the Babylonian texts, Krishna broke his vow in order to win the war.^ [32] [34] Duryodhana was fighting on the opposite side of Krishna's, and when Duryodhana was going to meet with his mother, Gandhari, Krishna set him up and had the character Bhima kill Duryodhana.

The Kurukshetra War resulted in the death of one hundred sons of Gandhari, and on the night when her son Duryodhana was murdered, Krishna visited Gandhari to offer his condolences, although he was the one who instigated the killing behind the scenes by reminding Bhirma to complete the deed. Today, we would call that covert hostility and backstabbing. Gandhari felt that Krishna certainly hadn't done what he could to stop the war, so she cursed him and basically told him that he would die thirty-six years from that day.

When thirty-six years had passed, and Krishna sat against a tree to meditate, a hunter named Jara accidently mistook Krishna for a deer and mortally wounded Krishna by shooting him with an arrow. Krishna looked at Jara and told him that in a previous life as Rama (see next subsection), Krishna had taken his life, so this was a part of Krishna's karma. Hence, he told Jara that he didn't have to worry about any consequences of this accidental killing. In other words, karma was fulfilled. Thus, Krishna died.

Krishna's death noted the end of the Hindu Dvapara Yuga, which is the third out of four yugas. It lasted 864,000 years and was the age between Treta Yuga and Kali Yuga; the fourth age, which started with Krishna's demise and is the yuga we are currently living in. [image 35]Fig. 2. Jara about to mortally wound Krishna with an arrow.

iv.ii. Lord Rama and Hanuman

Rama is said to be the seventh avatar of Vishnu,^ [33] [36] so already, we know that he is an incarnation of and don't need to prove that any further. He was also a king and a protagonist in the Hindu epic, Ramayana, which is another of those epics some people who have studied the Hindu scriptures to some degree may probably have heard about. The Ramayana narrates his supremacy (so we won't forget that he is of godly nature). The interesting accepted understanding is that Lord Rama lived 1.2 million years ago(!) during the Treta Yuga, the Hindu age that lasted 1,296,000 years and preceded Dvapara Yuga--Krishna's age.

There is no evidence that we should take the length of these yugas literally, and some readers may object because and the AIF invaded Earth 500,000 years ago; therefore, they shouldn't have been here about 1,000,000 years ago, which the Ramayana claims to be the case. However, albeit the AIF invaded half a million years ago, there are sources who tell us that the "Anunnaki" were actually here over the span of many earth ages, which could very well be the case. Lucifer may have visited Earth before the invasion as well, while Prince Ninurta and his mother were here together with the Naml?'u, although this would have been before Lucifer's Rebellion, which means that Lucifer was at that time not in bad standing with Orion and could visit frequently if he wanted to. However, I'd like for the reader to see this as a side note--I personally don't think that, incarnated as Rama, was here 1,2 million years ago because at that time there was peace on Earth, and the Rebellion, as I stated, had not yet taken place. Rama, just as his later counterpart, Krishna, was quite warlike. Nevertheless, Rama is considered being the most important Avatar of Vishnu, in conjunction with Krishna, and is called The Perfect Man, Lord of Self-Control or Lord of Virtue.^ [34] [37]

Some may say that Rama was quite "tested;" therefore, his actions were justified, but I find it interesting how these deities are bringing war and death to our planet wherever they appear here. The bottom line is that they are bringing their own unresolved conflicts down here, and we are manipulated to participate in their warlike resolutions, which always remain unresolved with the effect of thousands of killed human warriors or soldiers.

The story is that Rama, his divine wife, Sita, and his human brother, Lakshmana, spent fourteen years in exile in the forest. While living there as nomads, Sita was kidnapped by Ravana, a Rakshasa monarch. This resulted in a long search, and continued with a colossal war against the Rakshasa armies. Again, we see all these slaughters and murders. Those who may justify a war, such as that one, have to consider the following, however--although it may be traumatizing for somebody to have his consort kidnapped, it's not a sign of higher consciousness to let thousands upon thousands of innocent people die in the process of getting her back. In addition--and more importantly--the Rakshasas are an ET species from another star system, so the war is between Rama and an ET species--another war that was brought down here, with the consequent death for many humans in the process. Nevertheless, Rama is called the "Perfect Man" and "The Man of Virtue"--in other words, he is someone you and I should admire and strive to replicate in our behavior, seen from an earthly imprinted point of view. Wikipedia says, "Rama is revered for his unending compassion, courage and devotion to religious values and duty."^ [35] [38] According to the same source, the Sage named Buddha (Buddhism) is an incarnation of Rama,^ [36] [39] which in that case, makes Buddha an Avatar of as well--see how the puzzle pieces almost automatically fall into place once we have crossed a certain barrier in the research. It becomes more and more effortless. [image 40]Fig. 3. Rama in exile in the forest together with his becoming consort, Sita, and his brother, Lakshmana.

Similar to Krishna, Rama came to Earth because he was called upon^ [37] [41]--this time by the "Earth Goddess." There were too many wars and too many evil kings plundering and slaughtering on Her planet (in reality, the "Earth Goddess" would of course never call upon to come and rescue Her planetary body). According to the story, She wanted Brahma (Lord Vishnu) to do something about it, so he sent an Avatar, who became Rama. Most of the Devas who were living here on Earth at the time were afraid of Ravana, the evil Rakshasa King. Vishnu promised to have Rama kill the king of the Rakshasas.

Already as a young man, Rama learned to master divine weapons given to him to help him slay Ravana, once he became a grown man. However, long before the final confrontation, Rama got the chance to learn how to kill Rakshasas, as many opportunities arose, and he was always successful with defeating them. [image 42]Fig. 4. Hanuman finds Sita in captivity.

When Sita was kidnapped by Ravana's men, Rama had no idea who kidnapped her, and the two were separated for over a year. Ravana, unsuccessfully, was courting Sita, who was always very loyal to Rama. She knew that he had to fight Ravana in order to free her, and when Rama's "right hand," Hanuman, found her and wanted to rescue her, she refused to come because Rama was supposed to be her rescuer, not Hanuman.

Eventually, this story, as most stories do, ended "happily." Rama managed to kill Ravana and free Sita, who then became his wife. In Viakuntha (Vishnu's abode), however, Sita is Lakshmi, Vishnu's consort, who often incarnated together with him when he sent an avatar to Earth. This makes sense, of course, when we know that Rama and Vishnu are one and the same.

Rama's reign lasted for 11,000 years, and the story tells us that during this period, there was complete peace and harmony on Earth, and people were healthy and happy.

Rama had many companions throughout his life, and Hanuman, the "monkey man," was one of them. His face looked like a mix between a monkey and a human (see fig. 4), but his name does not really mean "monkey man;" it stems from the Sanskrit word "Ha" which means "jaw," and "man" (or -mant) which means "disfigured."^ [38] [43] He was always loyal to Rama, and he was the one who was the most devoted to find Sita when she was kidnapped. Several texts indicate that he was the incarnation of Shiva,^ [39] [44] which of course would make him Marduk. We are used to Marduk being's son, which he is, but while on Earth, father and son every now and then were incarnated as humans and were then not always father and son in a physical manner. Some say that is about to incarnate in a human body again (or perhaps already has), and there are allegedly twelve human males who claim to be aspirants for housing's soul. I have covered that in previous levels of learning, and in the e-book, The Myth Around Supriem David Rockefeller.^ [40] [45] At this point, I only know of three people who claim to be waiting for to choose one of their bodies. The other nine--if they exist--are unknown to me--thus far.

Hanuman was also a shapeshifter, according to the Ramayana. It says:

Quote #14: In the Ramayana Hanuman changes shape several times. For example, while he searches for the kidnapped Sita in Ravanas palaces on Lanka, he contracts himself to the size of a cat, so that he will not be detected by the enemy. Later on, he takes on the size of a mountain, blazing with radiance, to show his true power to Sita.^ [41] [46]

The stories of Krishna and Rama have been rewritten many times throughout history, and the stories I've just told are the perhaps the most common ones in existence today. It was important to portray the two as saviors of mankind and not as warriors without conscience, which they were. They were, basically, two in a long line of "Saviors" who have come to Earth to help humankind in times of struggle--Jesus is just the last in line, and it's quite possibly time for another one soon. After all, that is what's been promised in the scriptures. Krishna and Rama also "helped" make war seem to be a solution to conflicts when arguments failed, and because they both were also portrayed with enormous compassion in other parts of daily life, humans looked up to them as role models. These two ETs were, of course, only two in another long line of leaders who have been depicted as warlike but also compassionate--something for mankind to mimic. It has certainly worked if we look throughout history--mankind has definitely taken after the gods, tried to be like them, and often we have been all too eager to serve them.

iv.iii. Varuna, God of the Oceans

The reader may recall from Level IV, in particular, how I referred to the Underworld as being a part of the Afterlife. I also mentioned that the same beings we now are so familiar with are in charge of that realm--in fact, they created it. The Queen of the Underworld is known as Ere?kigal in the Sumerian texts, and her consort became Nergal, another of's alter egos. We are now going to compare this information with what is primarily available in the Vedic texts. Essentially, there are two male Devas who are related to the Underworld, and Varuna is one of them. First, I will establish who the Vedic Varuna character is so that we make no mistake about it.

Quote #15: In Vedic religion, Varuna (Sanskrit Varu?a ????, Malay: Baruna) or Waruna, is a god of the water and of the celestial ocean, as well as a god of law of the underwater world. A Makara is his mount. In Hindu mythology, Varuna continued to be considered the god of all forms of the water element, particularly the oceans.^ [42] [47]

This makes Varuna the counterpart of Ea, Poseidon, Neptune, and Oannes, foremost, as all these deities are known to be related to water. In the above Wikipedia quote, it also takes into account the "underwater world," which would be a connection to Ea's Abzu (the term he stole from Khan En.lil). What connects all these beings all over the mythological spectrum, however, is that they are all gods of "all forms of water elements, particularly the oceans." There is no doubt that Varuna and Ea/ are one and the same.

Here is another revealing passage from the Vedas:

Quote #16: Later art depicts Varuna as a lunar deity, as a yellow man wearing golden armor and holding a noose or lasso made from a snake. He rides the sea creature Makara.^ [43] [48]

Again, in Level IV, it was revealed that equates the Sumerian moon god, Nanna (Nannar) or Sin, as he is also called.^ [44] [49] Above is also a reference to snake, which is more being the "Serpent of Eden."

Now, when we have established who he is, here is a reference to Varuna and his Underworld and Afterlife connection:

Quote #17: In post-Vedic texts Varuna became the god of oceans and rivers and keeper of the souls of the drowned. As such, Varuna is also a god of the dead, and can grant immortality.^ [45] [50]

These are characteristics, congregated in one place. We have the oceans, rivers, "keeper of souls," and a "god of the dead" who can grant immortality (referring to his scientific skills in genetic engineering).

iv.iv. Yama, God of the Afterlife

Once more, let us start with establishing that Yama is actually a Vedic counterpart of

Quote #18: His Greek counterpart is Hades and Thanatos. His Egyptian counterpart is Osiris.^ [46] [51]

In Level IV, we discussed both the Greek god Hades and his Egyptian counterpart, Osiris. They both turned out to equate to With that said, let's go over to death and the afterlife. This is what Richard L. Thompson, the expert in the Vedas, has to say about Yama:

Quote #19: Vedic Lord of Death. Those familiars of Yama are charged with the conduction of timeThe latter are functionaries equipped with mystic powers that enable them to regulate the process of transmigration of souls. Yama supervises the process of transmigration.. The familiars of Yama have exert control over their subtle bodies.^ [47] [52]

This statement is telling us many things! It even teaches us that Yama and his cohorts exert control over our avatars.^ [48] [53]In addition, it tells us all we need to know about who Yama is and how extremely well it corresponds with the Sumerian Nergal character, who also was proven to be This is a perfect cross-reference of similarities between two different mythologies. In addition, we have his Greek counterpart in Hades, and we can go on and on, researching other mythologies around the world, and I guarantee we will find the same kind of evidence there.

iv.v. The ?dityas of the Zodiac

It's now time to look a little bit at the Sun gods in the Vedic texts. We've already identified's connection to the Moon in both the Vedas and the Sumerian scriptures.

Normally, we are used to connecting Marduk with being the Sun god--particularly in his forms as Marduk Ra and Utu ?ama? (Shamash) in the Egyptian and Babylonian texts, respectively. However, in the Vedic literature, Vishnu and Shiva ( and Marduk, also respectively) are sometimes intertwined, almost as if they were one deity, and one deity alone. As we shall see, is ultimately connected with being the Sun god in the old Indian texts through his connection with ?dityas. Let me explain you what I mean:

Quote #20: In Hinduism, ?dityas (Sanskrit: ??????, pronounced [?:d?it?j?]), meaning of Aditi, refers to the offspring of Aditi. In Hinduism, Aditya is used in the singular to mean the Sun God, Surya. Bhagavata Purana [1] lists total 12 Adityas as twelve Sun-gods. In each month of the year, it is a different Aditya (Sun God) who shines. All these 12 Adityas are the opulent expansions of Lord Vishnu in the form of Sun-God.^ [49] [54]

We learned in Section ii.i. that Aditi is the Queen of the Stars--the Mother Goddess. In Quote #20, it says that ?ditya is the offspring of Aditi, which means he is the son of Aditi, the Star Queen, aka Queen Nin. We also know that Queen Nin had at least two sons, and his younger brother Ninurta (Prince En.lil). Ninurta is not involved in this story so that leaves, whom we now suspect may be ?ditya. Now, we are going to prove it, but not only that--through's incarnation as ?dityas, we are going to learn some interesting things that correlate with what we discussed in Level IV. The Vedas are so rich with information that if the researcher is patient and concise, he or she can find the correlation he or she is looking for.

In Rigveda, Aditi has seven sons, whom all are Asuras. They are:

1. Varuna

2. Mitra

3. Aryaman

4. Bhaga

5. An?a or Am?a

6. Dhati

7. Indra

8. Vaya or M?rtanda^ [50] [55]

I don't want to confuse the reader here, but the name ?ditya can also be a term, ?dityas, which means "Sun-gods." In the Rigveda there are obviously seven Sun-gods, whereof, Varuna ( is the one listed first. However, in the Bh?gavata Pur?na, there are twelve Sun-gods, and that's when it's getting interesting.

1. Varuna

2. Mitra

3. Aryama

4. Bhaga

5. Amshuman

6. Dhata

7. Indra

8. Parjanya

9. Tvashtha

10. Vishnu (the Head of all ?dityas)^ [51] [56]

11. Pushya

12. Vivasvan^ [52] [57]

Quote #21: In each month of the year, it is a different Aditya (Sun-God) who shines.^ [1] [58] As Indra, Surya destroys the enemies of the gods. As Dhata, he creates living beings. As Parjanya, he showers down rain. As Tvashta, he lives in the trees and herbs. As Pusha, he makes foodgrains grow. As Aryama, he is in the wind. As Bhaga, he is in the body of all living beings. As Vivasvana, he is in fire and helps to cook food. As Vishnu, he destroys the enemies of the gods. As Amshumana, he is again in the wind. As Varuna, Surya is in the waters and As Mitra, he is in the moon and in the oceans.^ [53] [59]

Here, it tells us that Vishnu is not only one of these twelve Sun-gods, but he is also the Head of all ?dityas! Varuna is mentioned here as well, being one of Vishnu's Avatars, so apparently, those counted as well. Thus, we can't say that Aditi had twelve sons with any certainty because a son's Avatar also was mentioned in the equation. Indra, who equates to Marduk, is also mentioned amongst the twelve, which makes sense.

The AIF, just as Mother Goddess does, has this thing with the number 12--sometimes with number 13 as the additional number. Universes are built around these numbers, and thus is the zodiac. The zodiac, of course, has everything to do with the Sun; therefore, it also has everything to so with the Sun-gods, as we know, and that's where it's getting interesting.

In Level IV, we were discussing the 12 signs of the zodiac and how beings "jumped" from one sign in the zodiac to another when the signs changed, in order to be in charge of the new sign. It seems that being in charge of a zodiac was either a competition between the gods, or each sign of the zodiac was meant to be assigned to one god so that they could rotate their power. Maybe the latter once was true, but it evolved into being a competition, and it concluded with and Marduk taking possession of all the twelve signs, and it has been this way for eons. Some say that there is a thirteenth sign, from which and Marduk run the other twelve.

All this may or may not correlate with what I have stumbled onto here with the twelve ?dityas, but it definitely is food for thought. In Quote #21, we can see some backup to my earlier statement in Level IV. Also, it is interesting how the Vedic gods can shapeshift and take on anything they want--they can even be in the wind and decide how the winds will blow; they can be in the fire and help to cook food; they can be in the waters, the moon, and in the oceans, etc. The reader may argue that these gods can do these things through technology, and that may very well be true, because their power as "gods" would not be as extensive if they didn't have their "devices" that could help them achieve certain, for us, unobtainable goals. It's not only the Vedas that are telling us about the gods being one with the elements, however--it's all over the Sumerian texts and in the Bible. It's also mentioned in most other ancient scriptures. We know that these beings can shapeshift--once we know how they do it, it's not a big deal--but in this case, some of it may be done with technology. As Bhaga (see Quote #21 again), the Sun-god is even able to be within "every living being," which probably means that he is merging with the Grid and the Mass Consciousness of Planet Earth or maybe the Akashic Records.

Now, I'd like for the reader to be very observant and read Quote #21 one more time. I don't know about you, but to me it almost seems and sounds as if it's the same Sun-god taking on the identity of all the other eleven Sun-gods. If this is true, it certainly backs up what I stated in Level IV, but even if it's not the case, it seems as if I have the backup anyway--so it works either way. It's not that I am particularly looking for backup on this subject--I know that what I stated in Level IV is true--but it is always nice for the reader to get extra verification as well sometimes.

There is another logical aspect for Shiva and Vishnu to change places in the Pantheon and confuse everybody. It has to do with the takeover of Queen Aditi's identity at one point. I want to explain that, too, but I think it's more appropriate to explain this when we discuss Queen Ere?kigal's alter egos later in this paper. The ancient mythologies never seem to stop amazing me, though, because once one has learned how to put these things together, the whole story is told between the lines, and very little seems to be left out. In other words, it gets easier and easier to find what I'm looking for, as if I were just looking things up in an encyclopedia, and there it is! Agni--another Schizophrenic God?

Agni is another deity in the Vedas with a "personality disorder." He is sometimes depicted as and sometimes as Marduk; the two taking on each other's attributes.

In the next paper, we will go into more details about which god in the Vedas is associated with which star or star system. Now, however, in order to explain who Agni is, I will reveal that Brahma (in form of Lord Vishnu) is the Lord of Heaven--his own version of Heaven--and this Heaven is located in the star constellation of Taurus, the Bull, which also is the constellation where the Pleiades are located. Vishnu's main Vedic abode is alpha Tauri, which has a second name--in the Vedas it's not called alpha Tauri but Rohini, which means "the red one;" a name of the red giant star, Aldebaran! Rohini is also known as br?hm?.^ [54] [60] Thus, Aldebaran is Lord Vishnu's star! I also exposed Aldebaran in my 2009 e-book, The Myth Around Supriem David Rockefeller, Chapter 10,^ [55] [61] as being the star system from where the "Anunnaki" are, to a large degree, residing.

We discussed in a previous paper that Satyaloka is the highest and topmost loka within this material universe, and it is located in the star system of Aldebaran, 65 light-years from Earth.^ [56] [62] The Vril Ladies around the Nazi Germany era channeled the Anunnaki, who were said to reside in Aldebaran, and there is a long and interesting story around that, which was partly told in The Myth Around Supriem David Rockefeller, but we are going to dig into that much deeper and in much more accuracy in a future paper. Regardless of what some people have had to say about the "Supriem book," it holds up and thus far tells a marginal story, which can, if the AIF decides to, move from the margins into a proper place in the "Book of Planet Earth--the Real Story," which could be said to be the papers I am now writing. [image 63]Fig. 5. Orion is aiming at Taurus with his bow and arrow, showing they are not the best of friends

Now we know that Lord Vishnu, aka, is in charge of Aldebaran, but what about Agni? In Hinduism, Krittika is an old name for the Pleiades, where Agni, the "God of Fire" rules.^ [57] [64] Here we see that Agni is not necessarily just in charge of Aldebaran, but also of the Pleiades in general--including the so-called Seven Sisters. Normally we are used to relating the God of Fire to Marduk and his counterparts because Marduk Ra is the Sun-god, but here it seems as if the Sun-god title is transferred to Vishnu/ For now, just hold on to this thought while we continue.

On, the webmaster says, "The Pleiades are called the star [s] of fire, and their ruling deity is the Vedic god Agni, the god of the sacred fire,"^ [58] [65] and in Wikipedia's list of Hindu deities, Agni is "the god of fire, and acceptor of sacrifices."^ [59] [66]

The more I look into Agni, I have concluded that he can be both Vishnu and Shiva, depending upon which time period, but also depending upon what is convenient and seems appropriate at the time. Here is an otherwise clear reference to Marduk, as the ram is mentioned, but he is also depicted with two heads, which could be a layered symbol, also meaning that he is two deities in one (Vishnu and Shiva).

Quote #22: Agni, the Vedic god of fire, has two heads, one marks immortality and the other marks an unknown symbol of life. Agni has made the transition into the Hindu pantheon of gods, without losing his importance. With Varuna and Indra he is one of the supreme gods in the Rigveda. Due to the link between heaven and earth, and deities and humans, he is associated with Vedic sacrifice, taking offerings to the other world in his fire. In Hinduism, his vehicle is the ram.^ [60] [67]

Also, Agni has three forms: fire, lightning, and the Sun.^ [61] [68] All three of these attributes point toward Marduk. However, as I stated, it is dependent upon which scripture we are looking at. For example, in Ayurveda,^ [62] [69] he is the one responsible for the sustenance of life,^ [63] [70] which would make him Vishnu/ Also, in the Rigveda, it states that Agni "arises from water and dwells in the waters,"^ [64] [71] which would make him, and so on.

This is not the first time we see this apparent confusion--it's also in the Bible, where we have the schizophrenic Jehovah/YHWH, who acts this way because he is a composite of at least two and Marduk. Therefore, I am going to assign both and Marduk to Agni as well.

There are a myriad of other Hindu deities who would fit the profile of, and as mentioned before, these six deities mentioned thus far are only the tip of the iceberg. I chose them, although research has been done on quite a few more of them because these six are, in my opinion, the most important ones for the purpose of these papers. Therefore, we will end the research on's counterparts here and turn our attention to his son, Lord Marduk Ra, to see what we can find on him.

V. Marduk Ra--Lord of the Sun and the Earth

Marduk Ra is not an ounce better than his father,, when it comes to having an astronomic number of aliases. One really has to keep one's mind straight to be able to separate them all from the thousands of names, literally, mentioned in the ancient literature. The Vedas, and the Hindu texts in general, are certainly the richest gold mine of information there is, in this respect, and here one really has to be careful. Fortunately, it gets easier the more one digs; otherwise, the job would be almost unbearably tedious.

We have already, in previous papers, identified certain beings in the Hindu texts that are equated to Marduk, so I'm not going to go over these again--we have other characters we need to examine now instead. Before we start, I will list the ones I have already cross-checked and presented to the reader in previous papers. Hence, I will list Hindu names for Marduk, in alphabetical order, and in which paper I exposed them. This list I think may be helpful for the reader.

The names below are all Hindu names for Marduk Ra.

1. Garuda, Paper #6.

2. Hanuman, Papers #8 and #9.

3. Indra, Paper #4.

4. Ketu (Both and Marduk), Paper #6.

5. Rahu, Paper #6.

6. Rudra, Paper #7.

7. Shiva, Papers #1 and #3.

In addition, we have also discussed (and I have provided evidence of) that the Greek god, Apollo, is Marduk's counterpart (see Papers #3 and #8), as well as Horus (Paper #8).

Now, let us uncover what else we can find out about Marduk Ra and his Vedic counterparts, and you, the reader, if you so wish, can add those names, one by one, to your own list, starting with the 1-7 above.

v.i. Surya--Lord of the Chakras

We already know that we are being heavily controlled, both while we are in the flesh and in the spirit world. Some may think that we know what we need to know by now, and that is it! It may feel like more than enough.

Unfortunately, I need to fill your brains some more, so please make room! There is still much more we need to grasp about ourselves and the controllers who keep us imprisoned. Although I am very well aware that a considerable part of all this could be viewed as "bad news," I am still very happy that I started walking this path--eating from the Tree of Knowledge, as it were. I think it does protect me, and the knowledge leads to so [u]lutions I can work with. Without comprehension, I would, as do so many others on this planet, try to fly but always end up falling flat on the ground. I hope and assume that the reader will think similarly.

In New Age, channeling, and spiritual research, we tend to discuss chakras to a large extent. I have mentioned them, too--especially in the earlier levels of learning. We have seven of them that are connected directly with our bodies, plus an additional five that are also connected to us, but are more far reaching--stretching way out in the galaxy and further out in the Universe. Let us understand how our seven chakras, foremost, are related to the AIF, and to Marduk in particular. To successfully be able to do so, we need to begin by looking at the Hindu god, Surya. Here's the astrological aspect of him (my own additions are within these kind of brackets [ ]):

Quote #23: In Vedic astrology Surya is considered a mild malefic on account of his hot, dry nature. Surya represents soul, will-power, fame, the eyes, general vitality, courage, kingship, father, highly placed persons and authority. He is exalted in the sign Mesha [Aries], is in mulatrikona in the sign Simha [Leo] and is in debilitation in the sign Tula [Libra].^ [65] [72]

Let's continue and learn more:

Quote #24: Surya is the chief of the Navagraha, the nine Indian Classical planets^ [66] [73] and important elements of Hindu astrology. He is often depicted riding a chariot harnessed by seven horses which might represent the seven colors of the rainbow or the seven chakras in the body. He is also the presiding deity of Sunday. Surya is regarded as the Supreme Deity by Saura sect and Smartas worship him as one of the five primary forms of God.^ [67] [74]


Surya as the Sun is worshipped at dawn by most Hindus and has many temples dedicated to him across India.^ [68] [75]

Here we see that Surya is a Sun-god, and Sunday is actually dedicated to him. More serious is the mentioning of him representing the seven chakras. This is something to bear in mind because we are going to follow up on the chakras in much more detail as we move on. As it is, we think we are in charge of our own chakras--at least when we are "awakening," but I would say we are not--not until we have awakened to the truth about the chakras as well. Can the readers see what kind of "beginners" we all have been (and still are), but at least we are now quickly getting use of more and more of our brain power, and we are getting more access to our dormant DNA. The reader might, or might not, realize this, but by learning what is in these papers, our brain and DNA capacities are increasing manifold.

In Quote #25, we have the proof that Surya indeed is Marduk, when we learn that Surya's Egyptian counterpart is Ra (my emphasis in italics):

Quote #25: Like some other deities, such as Shiva, who are worshiped by saints, normal worshipers and demons, Surya too has a following of the same types of beings. Group of Raksasas known as Yatudhanas were the followers of Surya and wandered with him. [6] It is also mentioned that Bhauvana the Daitya offered a prayer to Surya with the Rathantara saman and was immediately turned into an elephant. [6] His Greek counterpart is Helios and his Egyptian counterpart is Ra.^ [69] [76]

Now, when we know who Surya is, let us continue looking at the chakras and the Kundalini.

Quote #26: Suryas seven horses also represent the seven chakras in the chakras or spiritual centers in our subtle body, the blossoming of which leads to the rising of the power of Kundalini or the serpentine energy residing within us.^ [70] [77]

[image 78]Fig. 6. Lord Surya on the Seven Horse Chariot.

We learn that the Seven Chakras are equated to seven horses, and the Kundalini is "serpentine energy," i.e. serpent being on's nature. From here, we have the term "horseman" or "horsemen." To see the link, let us turn to ancient Egypt (I know this is a long quote, but please bear with me and read it all).

Quote #28: The Uraeus (/j?'ri?s/; [1] plural Uraei or Uraeuses; from the Greek o?ra?os, oura?os, on its tail; from Egyptian j?r.t (iaret), rearing cobra) is the stylized, upright form of an Egyptian cobra (asp, serpent, or snake), used as a symbol of sovereignty, royalty, deity, and divine authority in ancient Egypt.

The Uraeus is a symbol for the goddess Wadjet, who was one of the earliest Egyptian deities and who often was depicted as a cobra. The center of her cult was in Per-Wadjet, later called Buto by the Greeks. [2] She became the patroness of the Nile Delta and the protector of all of Lower Egypt. The pharaohs wore the Uraeus as a head ornament: either with the body of Wadjet atop the head, or as a crown encircling the head; this indicated Wadjets protection and reinforced the pharaohs claim over the land. In whatever manner that the Uraeus was displayed upon the pharaohs head, it was, in effect, part of the pharaohs crown. The pharaoh was recognized only by wearing the Uraeus, which conveyed legitimacy to the ruler. There is evidence for this tradition even in the Old Kingdom during the third millennium BCE. Several goddesses associated with or being considered aspects of Wadjet are depicted wearing the Uraeus also.

At the time of the unification of Egypt, the image of Nekhbet, who was represented as a white vulture and held the same position as the patron of Upper Egypt, joined the image of Wadjet on the Uraeus that would encircle the crown of the pharaohs who ruled the unified Egypt. The importance of their separate cults kept them from becoming merged as with so many Egyptian deities. Together, they were known as The Two Ladies, who became the joint protectors and patrons of the unified Egypt.

Later, the pharaohs were seen as a manifestation of the sun god Ra, and so it also was believed that the Uraeus protected them by spitting fire on their enemies from the fiery eye of the goddess. In some mythological works, the eyes of Ra are said to be uraei. Wadjets existed long before the rise of this cult when they originated as the eye of Wadjet as cobra and are the name of the symbols also called the Eye of the Moon, Eye of Hathor, the Eye of Horus, and the Eye of Ra--depending upon the dates of the references to the symbols.

As the Uraeus was seen as a royal symbol, Horus and Set were also depicted wearing the symbol on their crowns. In early mythology, Horus would have been the name given to any king as part of the many titles taken, being identified as the son of the goddess. According to the later mythology of Re, the first Uraeus was said to have been created by the goddess Isis, who formed it from the dust of the earth and the spittle of the then-current sun deity. In this version of the mythology, the Uraeus was the instrument with which Isis gained the throne of Egypt for Osiris. Isis is associated with and may be considered an aspect of Wadjet.^ [71] [79]

From this long quote, we can make a link from Uraeus to the goddess Wadjet, with links to Marduk Ra, Hathor, and Horus. Uraeus/Wadjet have a link to the Sun-god Surya via the Kundalini and the "Spirit Horses," the chakras. Thus, Spirit Horses have a link to Surya. In Egyptian mythology, we see a similar motif with Ra, who is sometimes referred to as Horus (Sun-god). Hence, we can see that these Horses are controlled by the Sun-god Ra and his Hindu counterpart Surya, and in some respect, also Horus.

Thus, the Seven Horsemen (who are mentioned in the Bible) equal the seven chakras, and the eighth that controls the seven is the Sun-god, if we take the symbology about the Horsemen into consideration.

Quote #29: Maha the celebration of the Hindu God, Shiva. On this day, devotees fast, practice meditation and yoga in reverence of Shiva. Shiva means, "auspicious one" and he is usually depicted in meditation with a third eye at the brow, crescent moon, snake coiled around his neck, while holding a trident and a drum.^ [72] [80]

Thus, Shiva, who is another aspect of Surya and Ra, can be associated to one of the chakras (Horsemen), namely the sixth, which is the Third Eye. This is a beginning to explain to the reader that the Seven Horsemen are the symbols for the seven chakras, and when we open the chakras in all our ignorance, who is in control of the energy that is exchanged during a meditation, for example? If someone is "in control" of something, and someone else isn't, and is even ignorant that someone is in control at all, it means that the one in control can use his power however he wants to. More important; the energy that suddenly is available when someone is opening his or her chakras can be harvested by the one in control.

We may also want to ask ourselves: who is in control of the "spiritual movement?" Even if many want to distance themselves from New Age, are they really? Just because we say we are in control doesn't necessarily mean we are. There is no doubt that man is evolving, but evolving into what, under whose hidden control, and under which conditions? Does the AIF let us evolve because they want us to, and if so, why? This might be something to think about very hard. More about this later, of course.

v.ii. Ganesha, the Elephant Man

Although many people have never heard his name, I think Ganesha is still a well-known Hindu god amongst people. The reason for this is that he is the "Elephant Man"--he has a human torso but an elephant head with trunk and everything. This is a common picture (see fig. 7 below) that we often see in relation to the Hindu religion.

My purpose with exposing all these gods and comparing them is not only to prove that the gods are the same all over the world--I think I have already proven that--but for each god I am exposing, I want the reader to learn something new about the Alien Invader Force (AIF). This is also true with Ganesha. First, however, I want to do a small presentation of the god. [image 81]Fig. 7. Ganesha, the "Elephant Man," depicted with his four arms and elephant head.

Ganesha is still a widely worshipped deity in the Hindu pantheon. He is known as the remover of obstacles, the patron of arts and sciences, and the Deva of intellect and wisdom.^ [73] [82] He is also the god of beginnings and is honored before starting ceremonies and rituals.

Here is an interesting thing; Ganesha is also invoked as patron of letters and learning during writing sessions.^ [74] [83] If he is Marduk (which I intend to provide evidence of), this statement is remarkable because Marduk was the one who often dictated what came to be written into the scriptures, while the Sages were the ones who actually wrote it down. It's like someone would say that Josef Mengele was the master scientist when it came to twins, and then stop there. Those who have done their research know that Mengele mapped the human brain using what he learned from identical twins (usually through torture and sexual abuse)--research that later became known as MK ULTRA and Monarch Mind Control. I believe the statement that Ganesha was the patron of letters and learning during writing sessions because that statement definitely hints at him dictating what was to be written into the historic records. Some may think it's harsh to compare that with Josef Mengele, but the effects were quite similar, as were the intentions.

Now, let us discover what the Ganesha's name means.

Quote #30: The name Ganesha is a Sanskrit compound, joining the words gana (Sanskrit: ??; IAST: ga?a), meaning a group, multitude, or categorical system and isha (Sanskrit: ??; IAST: ??a), meaning lord or master. [15] The word ga?a when associated with Ganesha is often taken to refer to the ga?as, a troop of semi-divine beings that form part of the retinue of Shiva (IAST: ?iva).^ [75] [84]

We are obviously back to Lord Shiva again, and we know that Lord Shiva is the equivalent with another Lord--Marduk. If we continue on this trail, some commentators interpret the name "Lord of the Ganas" to mean "Lord of the Hosts,"^ [76] [85]or "Lord of Created Categories," such as the elements.

Lord of the Hosts is an expression which can be found elsewhere, namely in the Bible--in Yahweh Sabaoth. Some say that, too, means Lord of the Hosts and identify Yahweh Sabaoth as a God of War. Now, who was the main War God? Ares.

Let's revisit Babylon again.

Quote #31: In the late Babylonian astral-theological system Nergal is related to the planet Mars. As a fiery god of destruction and war, Nergal doubtless seemed an appropriate choice for the red planet, and he was equated by the Greeks either to the combative demigod Heracles (Latin Hercules) or to the war-god Ares (Latin Mars) hence the current name of the planet. In Assyro-Babylonian ecclesiastical art, the great lion-headed colossi serving as guardians to the temples and palaces seems to symbolise Nergal, just as the bull-headed colossi probably typifies Ninurta.^ [77] [86]

Now we can see that there is a link between Ganesha, Nergal, and Ares across the different mythologies. Even Apollo has links to Nergal and the Underworld:

Quote #32: The Hebrew term Abaddon (Hebrew: ??????????, ??add?n), and its Greek equivalent Apollyon (Greek: ?pollyon, Apollyon), appear in the Bible as a place of destruction and an angel, respectively. In the Hebrew Bible, abaddon is used with reference to a bottomless pit, often appearing alongside the place ????(sheol), meaning the land of the dead.^ [78] [87]

My point here is that all these deities can be traced up and down and back and forth, and we still end up with Marduk. Very few people have made such connections before, but they need to be made because the gods, if they appear, may refer to themselves as one or more of these old deities in order to make themselves look good! The reader is now smarter than to swallow their propaganda.

However, I know there are well-known researchers out there who are currently trying to connect Apollo with very benevolent forces by making incorrect associations. These researchers and the associations they make can sound very credible at first, but they will not be able to prove their claims. If the reader ever stands before something like that, try to remember what I said here. The evidence is in these papers.

Now, for those who were surprised over the AIF's control of our chakras and Kundalini, here is another reference, directly referring to Ganesha, aka Marduk (my emphasis is in italics):

Quote #33: According to Kundalini yoga, Ganesha resides in the first chakra, called Muladhara (m?l?dh?ra). Mula means original, main; adhara means base, foundation. The muladhara chakra is the principle on which the manifestation or outward expansion of primordial Divine Force rests. [94] This association is also attested to in the Ganapati Atharvashirsa. Courtright translates this passage as follows: [O Ganesha,] You continually dwell in the sacral plexus at the base of the spine [m?l?dh?ra cakra]. [95] Thus, Ganesha has a permanent abode in every being at the Muladhara. [96] Ganesha holds, supports and guides all other chakras, thereby governing the forces that propel the wheel of life.^ [79] [88]

This is another thing that I certainly haven't been "sitting on." I didn't know this until I started researching the Vedas, but it certainly means that an additional thing we need to do is to get back to be in charge of our chakras. We will discuss this in Paper #16. This is very important, as the reader most certainly understands, so bear with me until we get to that paper. The reader may see now why these levels of learning can be quite massive (many pages), but we have a lot to cover.

v.iii. Skanda and the Seven Sisters of the Pleiades

Skanda, who also goes under other names, such as Kartikeya and Murugan, is another interesting deity, or Avatar, which probably would be a better term. Most of these deities are Avatars--that's what they really are; Avatars of the "higher" gods.

Skanda is the Commander of the Gods--at least outside of the Highest Lokas, and especially here on Earth. His "brother" is Ganesha, whom we discussed in the previous subsection, and his vehicle is the RAM (a clear association to Marduk).

In the Pur?nas, Skanda is the son of Shiva (Marduk), but at the same time brother of Ganesha. This, of course, doesn't make sense on an analytical level. However, what they often did in the Vedic literature was to refer to an Avatar as their "son," just as Jesus could be said to be an Avatar of Thus, being a "brother" of Ganesha and a son of Shiva and an Avatar of Shiva would make Skanda the counterpart of Marduk. This also makes sense when we read the whole complicated story of Skanda, which we don't have time to go into here, but it is easy to find online for those who are interested.

Let's instead examine the most fascinating aspects of Skanda/Marduk. The ancient texts tell us that Skanda as Murugan was raised by six sisters, known as the "K?ttik?." We're taught the following:

Quote #34: In Hindu mythology, the god Skanda was raised by the six sisters known as the K?ttik? and thus came to be known as Kartikeya (literally Him of the K?ttik?). According to the Mah?bh?rata, Kartikeya was born to Agni and Sv?h?, after the latter impersonated six of the seven wives of the Saptar?i and made love to him. The Saptarshi, hearing of this incident and doubting their wives chastity, divorced them. These wives then became the K?ttik?.^ [80] [89]

Just to clarify; the "Saptrarshi" mentioned in the above quote are the "Seven Rishis" (Sages), who are mentioned frequently throughout the Vedas. They are basically regarded as the "patriarchs of the Vedic religion."^ [81] [90] What Quote #34 actually says is that the Seven Rishis (said to be very wise) are doubting the wives' morality when it comes to sexual relationships. In other words, the K?ttik? are immoral. However, who are the K?ttik?? (My emphasis in italics.)

Quote #35: The star cluster K?ttik? (Sanskrit: ????????, pronounced [kr?t?t?ik?:], popularly transliterated Krittika) sometimes known as K?rtik?, corresponds to the open star cluster called Pleiades in western astronomy, it is one of the clusters which makes up the constellation Taurus.^ [82] [91]

Here we have a direct link between the K?ttik?, the Pleiades, and the Constellation of Taurus. The Rishis are also saying that the Seven Sisters of the Pleiades are sexually immoral, which makes much sense. The reader may or may not recall, but we discussed in Level IV how the Pleiadians came down to Earth as the "Fallen Angels" and impregnated the gorgeous looking human females just for the sexual sensation of it. This was most certainly done by the Pleiadians becoming "walk ins" in existing human males and manipulating human females to have sex with them--in many cases, they literally raped them. Then they used the Pleiadian Giant genes and mixed them with human DNA (all with's consent), and the offspring became Giants. I am not making this up; it was admitted to by the channeled group of Pleiadians, who are hosted by Barbara Marciniak's body. Hence, we can definitely say that the Pleiadians were "sexually immoral" to use a mild term. In reality, they broke every universal law they could in regard to not interfering with an evolving group of humanoids. Moreover, they broke every rule under the Law of Free Will. These crimes do not go unnoticed, and supposedly, the Pleiadians who are now lecturing through Marciniak's vessel are here to make amends for what their ancestors were doing to Homo sapiens ages ago. Apparently, these Pleiadians can't continue evolving until they have made amends for what their ancestors did. Mind you; this is their version of why they are here now, but from having listened to them, and with the knowledge base I have, I can see that there is a much bigger agenda behind their being here. To understand this concept, please read The Third Level of Learning, which goes into depth about channeling.

There is one thing, however, which I need to introduce regarding the Pleiades before we move on. The Pleiades, which are a part of the Constellation of Taurus, were also where as Lucifer took refuge after the Rebellion War, and Aldebaran became perhaps his most important outpost in Sector 9--our sector of the Milky Way Galaxy. This is more or less backed up by Marciniak's Pleiadians as well. Although they admit that has his flaws, similar to the rest of the Anunnaki, is the one who has been the Pleiadians' mentor during the Nanosecond. Hence, they often put in a good light. As the reader can see, there are very few sources we can trust, although there are good sources here, believe it or not. However, there's not much they can do if we humans don't come to our senses, wake up to the reality that we live in, and stop agreeing with being manipulated. Not until then--if we ask for it--can we get some help from beings who have been on our side since the beginning of our imprisonment. This means that we could have lessened our suffering and decreased our prison time here if we had used more of our smarts and not been so comfortable with the toys that have been handed to us.

Nevertheless, after these important side notes, let's return to where we were. We now know that Skanda was raised by six of the Seven Sisters, but what happened then, when Skanda grew up?

Quote #36: In Hindu astrology, K?ttik? is the third of the 27 nak?atras. It is ruled by Kartikeya.^ [83] [92]

Now we know that Marduk is a ruler of the Pleiades. Now read the following quote (no need to understand this entire quote, just take in the concept of it.)

Quote #37: The first elaborate account of Kartikeyas origin occurs in the Mahabharata. In a complicated story, he is said to have been born from Agni and Sv?ha, after the latter impersonated the six of the seven wives of the Saptarishi (Seven Sages). The actual wives then become the Pleiades. Kartikeya is said to have been born to destroy the Asura Mahisha. [9] (In later mythology, Mahisha became the adversary of Durga.) Indra attacks Kartikeya as he sees the latter as a threat, until Shiva intervenes and makes Kartikeya the commander-in-chief of the army of the Devas. He is also married to Devasena, Indras daughter. The origin of this marriage lies probably in the punning of Deva-sena-pati. It can mean either lord of Devasena or Lord of the army (sena) of Devas. [citation needed] But according to Shrii Shrii Anandamurti, in his master work on Shiva [10] and other works, Kartikeya was married to Devasen? and that is on the ground of his name as Devasenas husband, Devasen?pati, misinterpreted as Deva-sen?pati (Devas general) that he was granted the title general and made the Devas army general.^ [84] [93]

I agree that this is a complicated story, but we can understand how Shiva, the main "god soul," is intervening with his own avatar and helps him become a general of the Deva army. More importantly, it looks as if, at this point, due to wars and intrigues, there is some kind of migration from Ursa Major to the Pleiades by some gods. Or because of conflicts, some are cast out of Ursa Major and relocate to the Pleiades. It looks as if Marduk is finding refuge in his father's domain in Taurus!

Finally, regarding Skanda, again we can see the direct link between him and Marduk:

Quote #38: Like most Hindu deities, Subrahmanya is known by many other names, including Senthil, V?la?, Kum?ran (meaning prince or child or young one), Swaminatha (meaning smart or clever), Sarava?a, Arumugam or Shanmuga (meaning one with six faces), Dandap?ni (meaning God with a Club), Guhan or Guruguha (meaning cave-dweller)^ [85] [94]

We are back to the Underworld and "cave-dweller" again. It seems as if whenever we research these beings, it comes back to the Underworld and the Afterlife. They have made sure that that particular reference is there, in the open, or halfway hidden.

Now, let us make some more Vedic association with Marduk, and then we'll move on to portray the infamous "Queen of the Underworld," thus far mostly known as Ere?kigal.

v.iv. Tvastar and Vi?w?karman

Tvastar (or Tva???) was born from the navel of the invisible Vi?w?karman, known in the Hindu text as the "blacksmith" of the Hindu gods--the being who designed and created all the Vim?nas, tools, and weapons for the gods, to use in daily life and in devastating wars.^ [86] [95] Tvastar is also known as the "visible" creator, while Vi?w?karman is the "invisible one," working more behind the scenes. This is, as we will see, only another way of describing Avatars. I will prove to the readers that Vi?w?karman is the equivalent to the "invisible" Marduk and is just another name for Shiva. Tvastar, on the other hand, is one of Vi?w?karman's Avatars, and is thus an incarnation of Marduk.

However, this "duo," Vi?w?karman and Tvastar, is an interesting one because the two elevated themselves as the "Architect of the Universe." From there, it becomes quite fascinating.

v.iv.i. Vi?w?karman--Blacksmith of the Hindu Gods

Vi?w?karman, whom I've decided to present side by side with his Avatar, Tvastar, has, according to the Rigveda, the following characteristics:

Quote #39: Vi?w?karman is the personified Omnipotence and the abstract form of the creator God according to the Rigveda. He is the presiding deity of all craftsmen and architects. [1] He is believed to be the Principal Architect of the Universe , and the root concept of the later Upanishadic Brahman / Purusha.^ [87] [96]

Most readers who have reached the point where they are ready to absorb material such as these papers already know about the Illuminati and the Freemasons. If there is somebody out there who has missed it, I'll quickly let you know that Freemasonry is worshipping a "God" that is the "Great Architect of the Universe." This is the being they call God, period. Well, Christians, and even many people subscribing to other religions, attack Freemasonry and say that their God is not the God of the Old Testament, but in fact is an occult term for Lucifer, the "Lightbearer." (I am not going to provide any proof for all this here because it's very simple to find the evidence just by googling it--there is sufficient evidence out there. I also created a gigantic website database, updated between 1998-2009, [97], which more or less exclusively discusses these subjects.) The lower-level Freemasons, in turn, defend themselves and say that this is nonsense--that they are not Satanic worshippers and that the Christians and others have it wrong. [image 98]Fig.8. Vi?w?karman.

Testimonies from insiders and whistleblowers amongst high-level Freemasons, however, prove that their organization indeed worship Lucifer, and that it's he who is the "Great Architect of the Universe." According to some of them, the eye on the capstone of the Great Pyramid of Giza, portrayed on the back of the American One Dollar Bill as well, is, in fact, the "Eye of Lucifer," (see fig. 9 below). Others say it's the "Eye of Horus," which would indicate Marduk (Osiris is, and Horus is's and Isis' son, which makes him Marduk). As the reader can determine, we have two beings claiming to be the "Great Architect;" and Marduk. In Freemasonry, they are depicted as Lucifer and Horus, or Osiris and Horus. Hence, the Eye on top of the pyramid can symbolize both and Marduk. [image 99]Fig. 9. The "Eye of Lucifer/Horus" on the back of the U.S. One Dollar Bill (see left).

This entire matter proves that at one point in time, the roles of Queen Nin and Khan En.lil were taken over by "lesser" gods, who since then have pretended to be the Creators of the Universe. If the reader goes back in the text and reviews Quote #39, you will see that it states that Vi?w?karman is the Architect of the Universe, and consequently, also the Brahman. These titles, as has been proven earlier, belong to the Queen of the Stars, and above Her, the Divine Feminine--the Multiversal life force that is in everything in this universe and all others, from what we understand. Quote #39alone is good evidence that and Marduk, in liaison with their partners in crime, not only took over the Earth but also the titles of the real Creatrix of the Multiverse and Her consort.

However, it would not be surprising in the end, when and his son are standing trial for what they have done that they defend themselves and say that when they stated that they were the Architect and the Brahman, they meant that these titles were implying the holographic universe he had created for humanity to live in (the 4%), and not the Universe which the Queen of the Stars had created. I think it's quite na?ve if he thinks they would get away with that, but you can't know exactly how these beings are thinking.

v.iv.ii. Hira?yagarbha [image 100]Fig. 10. Hira?yagarbha. This is one of many material universes, Brahm???a, which expand from Mah? Vi??u when he breathes.

Now, let us study the Hira?yagarbha--one of many material universes (fig. 10). Again, Marduk in the guise of Vi?w?karman, is taking on the role of the Creator of the particular universe we live in.

Quote #40: Hira?yagarbha (Devanagari: ??????????? ; literally the golden womb or golden egg, poetically rendered universal germ) is the source of the creation of the Universe or the manifested cosmos in Indian philosophy, [1] it finds mention in one hymn of the ?igveda (RV 10.121), known as the Hira?yagarbha S?kta, suggesting a single creator deity (verse 8: yo deve?v ?dhi dev? eka ?s?t, Griffith: He is the God of gods, and none beside him.), in the hymn identified as Praj?pati The concept golden womb is again mentioned in Viswakarma suktha Rg 10-82.

The Upa?i?ad calls it the Soul of the Universe or Brahman, [2] and elaborates that Hira?yagarbha floated around in emptiness and the darkness of the non-existence for about a year, and then broke into two halves which formed the Svarga and the P?thvi.

In classical Pur??ic Hinduism, Hira?yagarbha is a name of Brahm?, so called because he was born from a golden egg (Manu Sm?ti 1.9), while the Mah?bh?rata calls it the Manifest.^ [88] [101]

This is another very interesting reference. Again, we have the egg-shaped universe, which is the predominant hypothesis behind Life Physics Group California's (LPG-C's) metaphysical and quantum mechanical "Working Model;" something they claimed was not a hypothesis,^ [89] [102] but a proven fact.^ [90] [103] I am not disputing that the Universe is egg-shaped (there are other scientists saying the same thing), but in the sense of LPG-C, they received much of their information directly from the AIF.

The Sages are making very bold statements in the Pur??as, the Rigveda, and in other scriptures, when they make the claims included in Quote #40. They are basically elevating Vishnu/Vi?w?karman to become the Prime Creator. This is not coming as any kind of surprise, of course, as this has been done many times over, but in these scriptures, it makes it very "solid" and is not open for any kind of interpretations.

v.iv.iii. The Golden Grounding Cord

Now, let me make the reader aware of something else concerning the Hira?yagarbha:

Quote #41: Post-classical yoga traditions consider Hiranyagarbha as the originator of yoga.^ [91] [104]

I am introducing this here just to make sure the readers don't think that yoga is something really bad because it is originating with the Hindu texts and Lord Vishnu. If you are a yoga practitioner, or a teacher, I would advise you to continue and not stop because of what is revealed here. However, I think it's very important that you create the golden cord and the golden aura around yourself before you start practicing. If you have forgotten how to do it, it's simple: imagine yourself creating a robust golden cord that reaches all the way to the center of the Earth, and at the bottom of this cord you create a giant diamond, or any other precious stone that you are particularly fond of. Then you create a golden aura around yourself, and this aura should be connected to the cord and reach from side to side and front to back so that your whole body is covered. Make this aura, let's say five inches outside of your visible body. By doing this, you not only ground yourself, but also demonstrate to non-physical beings that you are serious, and that you are a strong person who knows what it's all about, and you are claiming your sovereignty; telling everybody that no one is allowed to mess with you.^ [92] [105]

This is actually something I suggest that everybody does several times a day--when you have done it for a while, it becomes a routine, and you can do it in a couple of seconds. Do it first thing in the morning when you wake up and then throughout the day, until it's time to go to bed. Finally, do it one last time before you go to sleep (very important). Believe it or not, but this will make a big difference and will keep entities away.

Can I prove it? Although the results are subjective, I believe I can assure a positive result if it is done properly. Do it, and you will notice a difference! Also, if you teach yoga (or any other metaphysical classes), make sure you include the "Golden Grounding Cord Practice" in the classes--please! Also equally important as I have stated many times--do a breathing exercise before and after the yoga class! If you incorporate these two practices, you may get astonishing results, and your students will be happy and stay with you.

I had some problems in the beginning to remember to implement the Golden Grounding Cord practice several times a day, but now it occurs naturally, and it's quite rare that I forget to do it. I'm sure that those who take this seriously will gain quite a lot from it.

v.iv.iv. Tvastar

Last, when it comes to Marduk and his counterparts, let us move over to Vi?w?karman's Avatar, Tvastar, and prove beyond a doubt that he really is Marduk, which in turn, also proves that Vi?w?karman is Marduk as well because the former is the latter's Avatar.

Quote #42: Tva??? is a solar deity in the epic of Mah?bh?rata and the Hariva??a. He is mentioned as the son of K??yapa and Aditi, and is said to have made the three worlds with pieces of the Sun god Surya. The surname of south indian goldsmiths Thattar (Tamil: ??????) is probably derived from the term Tvoshtar.^ [93] [106]

As we discussed in Paper 6 under the section, "How the Vedic Gods Set up their Manipulative System," K??yapa is the equivalent of, and earlier in this paper, I explained that Aditi, who originally is another name for Queen Nin, can also be many different deities; in this case, K??yapa's consort. Nonetheless, it explains that Tvastar is the son of K??yapa, i.e., which makes Tvastar the equivalent to Marduk. In Quote #42 he is also presented as a Sun god (solar deity).

Generally, "everybody knows" that in the New Testament of the Bible, Jesus is a carpenter, which basically means he is a "builder," or a "creator god." I have earlier given hints that Jesus and are one and the same, which in many ways makes sense. Nevertheless, in the Vi?w?karman/Tvastar story, the two present themselves both as Queen Nin (Creator of the Universe) and Lord, respectively, the same mix back and forth appears in the New Testament. Be very careful not to always make clear distinctions between and Marduk because if we do, we're going to create some serious contradictions. The two intentionally took each other's roles at times, and it was not always to confuse the masses. Such is also the case with the biblical god Jehovah and his schizophrenic behavior. sometimes was, as we discussed a few sections ago, the "King of Sun gods," despite our knowing that Marduk is the typical Sun deity. Even Jesus was a typical Sun god, which is clearly demonstrated by his halo.

Quote #43: With it not being found in the Bible, the halo is both pagan and non-Christian in its origin. Many centuries before Christ, natives decorated their heads with a crown of feathers to represent their relationship with the sun god. The halo of feathers upon their heads symbolized the circle of light that distinguished the shining divinity or god in the sky. As a result, these people came to believe that adopting such a nimbus or halo transformed them into a kind of divine being.

However, interestingly enough, before the time of Christ, this symbol had already been used by not only the Hellenistic Greeks in 300 B.C., but also by the Buddhists as early as the first century A.D. In Hellenistic and Roman art, the sun-god, Helios, and Roman emperors often appear with a crown of rays. Because of its pagan origin, the form was avoided in early Christian art, but a simple circular nimbus was adopted by Christian emperors for their official portraits.^ [94] [107]

This is highly symbolic and would indicate that Jesus could have been either or Marduk, or both (or even better--their Avatars). All these alternatives could potentially be correct, but Jesus, too, was demonstrating both's more controlled behavior and Marduk's outbursts, as demonstrated when he tipped over the table in wrath at the marketplace because he was upset with the merchants (the bankers). However, I want to return to the carpenter subject and provide an interesting reference to Tvastar. Michael Jordan, in "Encyclopedia of Gods," writes the following:

Quote #44: Tvastar, carpenter, is a Hindu creator god, mentioned in the Vedas, and referred to as the divine builder who fashions living creatures on earth ... He is an aditya, or sun god, and father of Saranyu. His attributes are the homajakalika, an uncertain fire device, ladle, and two lotuses. A.G.H.^ [95] [108]

Tvastar, just as Jesus, is said to have been a carpenter, so there are definitely things that associate the two, as well as there are things that associate with Jesus.

In this paper, I have given the reader a few things to ponder in regards to and Marduk, as presented in the Vedas. As usual, I have only scratched the surface, and this is not only because of space limitations. I also want the readers to be able to look up other deities in the ancient Hindu texts, do the research--including using syncretism--and see which Sumerian/Egyptian/Greek/Roman god or goddess they come up with. I am convinced that whomever the reader decides to research, there is a counterpart in the other mythologies, in other parts of the world.

VI. Isis, Inanna, Ishtar, Lilith, and Aphrodite

Establishing that these five female deities are one and the same takes care of many headaches when researching the different deities. Albeit all five of them, mythologically, have traits that are quite similar to each other, they are also made different because it may have "pleased" the Sages of old--or rather Marduk or, depending on which one was dictating a certain story. Also, we should not forget that Ere?kigal, Queen of the Underworld, is connected to these five counterparts as well--particularly Isis and Inanna.

These conflated goddesses have of course their counterparts in the Hindu religion, too, and in the effort to find them, we can also establish further evidence of the conflation. To do so, interestingly, I am even going to present some African mythology, stemming from the Nigerian region.

vi.i. Lakshmi, the Goddess of Fertility, Love, Beauty, and Wealth

Sometimes, the easiest and best way to find out if two deities--in this case goddesses--are counterparts is to look at their characteristics. Amongst other characteristics that are sovereign to a specific goddess, the five goddesses mentioned above also have characteristics that they all share. Such traits are fertility, love, beauty, and wealth, as we discussed in Level IV. Hence, let us look for these and see if we can find a goddess in the Vedas, or in any other Hindu scripture, who matches at least two, if not more, of the four characteristics.

After some search efforts, I found a goddess named Lakshmi. Let's review some data on her:

Quote #45: Lakshmi (Sanskrit: ??????? lak?m?, Hindi pronunciation: ['l?k?mi]) is the Hindu goddess of wealth, love, prosperity (both material and spiritual), fortune, and the embodiment of beauty. She is the wife of Vishnu. Also known as Mahalakshmi, she is said to bring good luck and is believed to protect her devotees from all kinds of misery and money-related sorrows.^ [96] [109]

Bingo! Lakshmi has all of these characteristics. Here is also a reference to being the consort of Vishnu, which is another thing I brought up in Level IV concerning the five goddesses and which is now also evident in the Hindu religion. For those who recall, Isis, being Prince Ninurta's (Prince En.lil's) daughter, was raped by his brother, and "forced" to stay in the Underworld with him and create his offspring. Ere?kigal and Inanna are said to be sisters, and Ere?kigal takes over the role of Isis/Inanna when the latter flees, to's surprise and annoyance. A new branch of Homo sapiens, usually called Homo sapiens sapiens, is then created by Nergal and Ere?kigal, and later, yet another branch of mankind is created by Marduk and Ere?kigal, when loses his manhood, as a consequence after Prince Ninurta confronted him in the Rigel star system and chopped off's phallus in revenge for raping his daughter. Ninurta also puts a curse on so that he can never reproduce again. [image 110]Fig. 11. Lakshmi

Just to compare Lakshmi with the other counterparts, let's revisit two of them that we just discussed--Inanna and Ishtar; both mentioned in the same reference.

Quote #46: Inanna (/?'naen?/ or /?'n?:n?/; Cuneiform: ?? (Old Babylonian) or DINGIRINANNA (Neo-Assyrian) DMU?3; Sumerian: Inanna; Akkadian: I?tar; Unicode: U+12239) is the Sumerian goddess of love, fertility, and warfare, and goddess of the E-Anna temple at the city of Uruk, her main centre.^ [97] [111]

As we can see, Inanna/Ishtar is the goddess of love and fertility, according to this reference, but also of warfare. Now, by researching Aphrodite, we get an even broader picture of the traits of this particular combined goddess:

Quote #47: Aphrodite (Listeni/aefr?'da?ti/ af-r?-dy-tee; Greek: ?froditi) is the Greek goddess of love, beauty, pleasure, and procreation. Her Roman equivalent is the goddess Venus.^ [98] [112]

Thus, we can add pleasure and procreation to the list. It doesn't really matter which religion or mythology we look at--this goddess is portrayed as the goddess of love and sexuality. The way I see it, "love," in this sense, has very little to do with deep caring for another being --something we connect with love--instead, love and sex are more or less the same thing.

Although my main focus in this level of learning has been the Vedas and the Hindu religion in general, it's inevitable to now and then stumble upon other mythologies and religions as well when researching a certain deity. So was the case with Lakshmi and Aphrodite. Level V has very little to do with African religions per se, but when I see a reference that includes those religions, I'd very much like to include the reference because it proves that the AIF really were spread out all over the planet, and the records of them can be found in all four corners of the world, as it were. The Yoruba religion is practiced in southwestern Nigeria,^ [99] [113] and still we'll find the same deities there.

Quote #48: Oshun, or Ochun (pronounced [???n]) in the Yoruba religion, is an Orisha who reigns over love, intimacy, beauty, wealth and diplomacy. She is worshiped also in Brazilian Candombl? Ketu, with the name spelled Oxum. She should not be confused, however, with a different Orisha of a similar name spelled Osun, who is the protector of the Ori, or our heads and inner souls. Ochun relates mostly to woman but also man.

??hun is beneficent, generous and very kind. She does, however, have a horrific temper, one which she seldom ever loses. When she does, it causes untold destruction. Oshun is said to have gone to a drum festival one day and to have fallen in love with the king-dancer Shango, god of lightning & thunder. Since that day, Shango has been married to Oba, Oya, and Oshun, though Oshun is said to be considered his principal wife.^ [100] [114]

Oshun, carrying the same characteristics as the other goddesses, was also married to a god named Shango, according to the above reference--and what do we know?! Shango is the god of lightning & thunder. Who else is always related to lightning and thunder? Zeus, aka Marduk! Then again, who "married" Isis when lost his infamous sexual abilities? Marduk did, albeit Ere?kigal eventually took over the role of Isis. Regardless, we can see how myths "travel" to the most distant places.

Speaking of distant places--interestingly enough, Oshun is also worshipped in Brazil. That's not even the same continent! Words travel in mysterious ways, don't they? Or did the gods just tell the Sages what to write down?

From Brazil, let us travel a little bit north until we come to Cuba. According to Quote #48, Oshun became Oxum in Brazilian mythology. Not so in Cuba, albeit the two locations can be said to belong to the same continent. In Cuba, this goddess is worshipped under the same name as in Africa--Oshun! With the risk of sounding like a broken record--words travel in mysterious ways!

Let's see what Cuban mythology has to say about Isis/Oshun.

Quote #49: In Cuban Santer?a, Oshun (sometimes spelled Och?n or Ochun) is an Orisha of love, maternity and marriage. She has been syncretized with Our Lady of Charity (La Virgen de la Caridad del Cobre), Cubas patroness. She is associated with the color yellow, metal brass, [1] peacock feathers, mirrors, honey and anything of beauty, her principal day of the week is Saturday and the number she is associated with is 5. She is the river goddess.^ [101] [115]

Although Inanna has "calmed down" here and has become more traditional in the sense that her hyper-sexuality is removed, there is no doubt that we are still reading about the same deity but in another part of the world. Here she is related to Saturday, which is the day of Saturn, i.e.; so the connection is still there. In Nigeria, however, Oshun/Inanna is still a very sexual goddess as relayed in the following part of the African Oshun tale: "The dance of Oshun is the most sensual one. She laughs as Yemaya and shakes her arms to sound her bracelets. Oshun raises her arms over the head to emphasize her enchantments. While she dances, she makes sexual movements and asks for sex to the men with her extended hands and abrupt movements of her hips."^ [102] [116] She is also sometimes depicted as a vulture,^ [103] [117]which indicates her Bird Tribe ancestry.

I am not the only one who has found the link between Oshun and Isis. Jide Uwechia, the owner of the website Rasta Livewire,^ [104] [118] makes the same discovery:

Quote #50: Like Egyptian Isis and later Greek Diana, Osun is the goddess of love and is widely beloved. She is known for healing the sick, cheering the sad, bringing music, song and dance, as well as bringing fertility and prosperity.^ [105] [119]

I also wanted to include the Cuban version here for a particular reason--it says here that she is the "river goddess." I would like the reader to keep that in mind for the next subsection. Likewise, the river might, on a superficial level, refer to the river that flows close to where the goddess is worshipped, but on a deeper level, the river refers to the Universe itself. The Universe is symbolically called the "Ocean" on a metaphysical level, and the "River" is therefore the flow of energy through the Universe. In due time, I will present to the reader why I bring this up in this particular circumstance.

vi.ii. D?nu, the River Goddess

As mentioned at the end of the last section, there is another Hindu reference to Isis et al., which includes the river. Her name is D?nu.

Quote #51: D?nu, a Hindu primordial goddess, is mentioned in the Rigveda, mother of the Danavas. The word Danu described the primeval waters which this deity perhaps embodied. In the Rigveda (I.32.9), she is identified as the mother of Vrtra, the demonic serpent slain by Indra. [1] In later Hinduism, she becomes the daughter of Daksha and the consort of Kasyapa.

As a word for rain or liquid, d?nu is compared to Avestan d?nu river, and further to river names like Don, Danube, Dneiper, Dniestr, etc. There is also a Danu river in Nepal. The liquid word is mostly neuter, but appears as feminine in RV 1.54.^ [106] [120]

The "Ocean" is the metaphor for the Universe as a whole--all 100% of it, and it symbolizes energy. The Ocean is what we call Mother Goddess or the Divine Feminine. The "River" is the currents in the Ocean, which can perhaps be best explained as the movement of energy. A Goddess, who is not the real Mother Goddess, might be of such nature that she can control some Rivers in the Divine "Waters." The children and grandchildren of the Orion Queen would, as I see it, be in control of some Rivers because they have learned how., however, is associating himself with the Ocean rather than the River because he thinks of himself as being able to create universes. After all, he might reason, he was able to create the holographic universe that we are manipulated into believing is the real universe. He is just as much a Creator God as the Goddess Herself, he might think, because he created the "Matrix." Isis, however, is the River Goddess, and supposedly Khan En.lil's favorite--something Sitchin recognized as well, albeit he called Khan En.lil by the title, Anu--Heaven the Orion Empire.

There is another reference to Isis or Inanna in the Vedas, but I have already included her in Paper #7. Her name is Atargatis, and she was discussed under the "mermaid" section, which I called, "IV. What Did All The Sailors See? Were They All Just Drunk, or are Mermaids for Real???" For those who are interested, or need a reminder, I strongly recommend that the reader returns to that section for a review.

VII. Ere?kigal--the Goddess of Death

Perhaps, the most important goddess for the AIF is Ere?kigal, the Queen of the Underworld. Just because she is a goddess of the world below doesn't mean that she is always dwelling there, just as is not always dwelling in, and under, the oceans because he's associated with them. It only means that the Underworld and the oceans are Ere?kigal's and's domains--respectively., for example, has many domains, and the Underworld is another domain that he shares with the Queen of Death, when he's known as Nergal.

There is an elderly woman that I have been in contact with, who claims to be Ere?kigal in a current human incarnation. I have no way of proving whether she is or is not, but she is very insistent about it. She also claims that she was born into the House of Windsor, which doesn't surprise me at all, however.

If it fits the purpose, whether they are "for real" or "Intelligence Agents," they try to take on a friendly and caring approach--in this woman's case, she is even working on exposing her "own kind" (the Anunnaki) because she claims that she was thrown out of the Windsor family at some point! Her exposure, however, shouldn't be taken too seriously because she is exposing it from a Sitchin point of view, which is the "safe" way of doing it because that version was meant to be published--I'm convinced that the AIF supported Sitchin.

Funny also is that when I exposed Ere?kigal in my papers, together with all the "Anunnaki" she associated with, she was quick to agree with me, saying that this evil agenda must stop (and she was not referring to me as the one with an "evil agenda"). Later, I discovered that she is continuing to "expose" things from a Sitchin perspective.

Why am I mentioning this? Because I want to caution the reader about what is out there. This woman contacted me shortly after I'd been contacted by Utu ?ama?, aka Marduk, and she referred to him as her brother, which would have been correct if I'd followed Sitchin's presentation. Instead, I would say that Ere?kigal currently is Marduk's lover and consort. In her relationship with me and the general public, she is acting like a cozy mother, or a grandmother, and there is apparently nothing that I say or write that can shake her stable grandmother attitude. She continues her friendly approach even when proven wrong but does not change her viewpoint on things. This is either mind control or the real thing--people such as her, Supriem, James Casbolt (aka Michael Prince), and others are not doing what they are doing "for fun." They believe who they are, which means that there is more to the picture than meets the eye.

With this, let us leave present time for a while and return to the mythological world of the old Hindu religion. Let us meet with Kali, the most vicious female goddess in the Vedic scriptures.

vii.i. Kali--Shiva's Consort

We have discussed Shakti a few times in this level of learning. For the main part, I have associated Shakti with Devi, the Mother of all Creation, i.e. Mother Goddess, the Divine Feminine. However, if we continue researching, we will find other aspects of Shakti as well--a much darker concept of the term, which does not seem to fit with Mother Goddess at all.

I will present what I mean in the following reference, which also gives us an introduction to Kali (or K?l?).

Quote #52: The first appearance of K?li in her present form is in the Sauptika Parvan of the Mahabharata (10.8.64). She is called K?lar?tri (literally, black night) and appears to the Pandava soldiers in dreams, until finally she appears amidst the fighting during an attack by Dronas son Ashwatthama. She most famously appears in the sixth century Devi Mahatmyam as one of the shaktis of Mahadevi, and defeats the demon Raktabija (Bloodseed).^ [107] [121]

Here it says that she appears as one of the shaktis--not as the Shakti. Wikipedia has a fairly good definition of Shakti, and I want to bring this up because it is important to distinguish the Shakti (Mother Goddess) from shakti as a general term.

Quote #53: Shakti (Sanskrit pronunciation: ['??kt?]) (Devanagari: ?????; from Sanskrit shak, to be able), meaning Power or empowerment, is the primordial cosmic energy and represents the dynamic forces that are thought to move through the entire universe in Hinduism. [1] Shakti is the concept, or personification, of divine feminine creative power, sometimes referred to as The Great Divine Mother in Hinduism. On the earthly plane, shakti most actively manifests through female embodiment and creativity/fertility, though it is also present in males in its potential, unmanifest form.^ [108] [122]

As we can see here, the word really stands both for the Goddess of All, but on the earthly plane, "shakti most actively manifests through female embodiment and creativity/fertility, though it is also present in males in its potential, unmanifest form." Everything is of the Divine Feminine, and shakti therefore also refers to when someone uses female creativity and fertility, for example.

Kali is maybe the one character of the AIF that I appreciate writing about the most, only because she is such an obvious AIF character, the way I depict them. How she is described in the Vedic texts is quite revealing, in my opinion. Let us continue with some important characteristics of this charismatic "goddess."

Quote #54 K?l? (Sanskrit: ????, IPA: [k?:li:]), also known as K?lik? (Sanskrit: ??????), is the Hindu goddess associated with empowerment, shakti. She is the fierce aspect of the goddess Durga (Parvati). The name Kali comes from k?la, which means black, time, death, lord of death, Shiva. Since Shiva is called K?la--the eternal time--K?l?, his consort, also means Time or Death (as in time has come). Hence, K?li is the Goddess of Time and Change. Although sometimes presented as dark and violent, her earliest incarnation as a figure of annihilation of evil forces still has some influence. Various Shakta Hindu cosmologies, as well as Sh?kta Tantric beliefs, worship her as the ultimate reality or Brahman. She is also revered as Bhavat?rini (literally redeemer of the universe). Comparatively recent devotional movements largely conceive K?li as a benevolent mother goddess. [1] K?l? is represented as the consort of Lord Shiva, on whose body she is often seen standing. Shiva lies in the path of Kali, whose foot on Shiva subdues her anger.

K?l? is the feminine form of k?lam (black, dark coloured). [3] K?la primarily means time but also means black in honor of being the first creation before light itself. K?l? means the black one and refers to her being the entity of time or beyond time. K?li is strongly associated with Shiva, and Shaivas derive the masculine K?la (an epithet of Shiva) to come from her feminine name. A nineteenth-century Sanskrit dictionary, the Shabdakalpadrum, states: ???? ???? ? ???? ??????? ???? ? k?la? ?iva? ?tasya patn?ti k?l? Shiva is K?la, thus, his consort is K?li referring to Devi Parvathi being a manifestation of Devi MahaKali.

Other names include K?lar?tri (black night), as described above, and K?lik? (relating to time). Coburn notes that the name K?l? can be used as a proper name, or as a description of color. [4]

K?lis association with darkness stands in contrast to her consort, Shiva, who manifested after her in creation, and who symbolises the rest of creation after Time is created. In his supreme awareness of Maya, his body is covered by the white ashes of the cremation ground (Sanskrit: ?ma??na) where he meditates, and with which K?li is also associated, as ?ma??na-k?l?. It is said that aspirants who wish to offer Bhakthi should approach under the proper guidance of a Siddha or equivalent. Chanting her mantras from anywhere would cause unknown effect.^ [109] [123]

[image 124] V0045118 Kali trampling Shiva. Chromolithograph by R. Varma. Credit: Wellcome Library, London. Wellcome Images [125] [127]

Here, we learn that Kali has a definite connection with Shiva/Marduk and that she is the goddess of death and time, and her personality includes a good portion of anger and rage, which can only be stilled if she symbolically puts her foot on Shiva's body.

Moreover, compare the above quote with the one below, and we start seeing a certain motif.

Quote 55: Additionally, the myth may be described as a union of Inanna with her own dark side, her twin sister-self, Ereshkigal, as when she ascends it is with Ereshkigals powers, while Inanna is in the underworld it is Ereshkigal who apparently takes on fertility powers, and the poem ends with a line in praise, not of Inanna, but of Ereshkigal. It is in many ways a praise-poem dedicated to the more negative aspects of Inannas domain, symbolic of an acceptance of the necessity of death to the continuance of life. It is in many ways a praise-poem dedicated to the more negative aspects of Inannas domain, symbolic of an acceptance of the necessity of death to the continuance of life.^ [110] [128]

Inanna's dark side is often referred to as Ishtar, but who took over Innana's/Isis' role after she had descended to the Underworld? It was Ere?kigal! Thereby, the praise was of her, not Inanna.

As we know, Shiva is the Sun god, equivalent to Marduk in En?ma Eli?, the Babylonian Creation Myth. Shiva is Kali's male counterpart, also called Kala. This proves that Shiva and Kali were consorts, just as Marduk and Ere?kigal became consorts in the Sumerian texts. We know that Kali most certainly is not Inanna because her attributes do not equate to those of Inanna, but on the other hand, they do equate to those of Ere?kigal. Thereby, we have a clue already as to whom Kali might be.

Earlier in this paper, we discussed Aditi as being one of the Vedic counterparts of Mother Goddess. At one time, Aditi's character must have been hijacked, and now it becomes quite obvious that it was done by Kali, who, at first, was presented as a benevolent figure, and she was even mentioned as being Divine. I am primarily thinking about this reference: "Various Shakta Hindu cosmologies, as well as Sh?kta Tantric beliefs, worship her as the ultimate reality or Brahman," from Quote #54 above. It sound as if, at one time, Kali was another name for the real Mother Goddess, but with time, after the potential hijack was done, about 500,000 years ago, her character descended into darkness, and instead of being the Goddess of the Heavens, as Aditi was, she became the goddess of the Underworld. This is indeed a big leap, but in the wrong direction. People living in those times supposedly saw these changes as allegories with layers of meanings, but when we, in these times, examine the mythology and understand what it really says, it tells us a whole different story. It becomes inevitable to look at Kali as something other than dark, bloodthirsty, warlike, and a patroness of death--not of life.

Speaking of warlike and blood thirst, some readers may recall how we compared Marduk with the Vedic god, Rudra. In a revisit, I will put the reader's attention on the following quote from Srimad Bhagavatam:

Quote #56: There are some types of living entities in the form of human beings whose living conditions and eatables are most abominable. Generally they eat flesh and fermented blood, which is mentioned in this verse as kshatajasavam. The leaders of such degraded men known as Yakshas, Rakshasas, bhutas and pisacas, are all in the mode of ignorance. They have been placed under the control of Rudra. Rudra is the incarnation of Lord Siva and is in charge of the mode of ignorance in material nature. Another name of Lord Siva is Bhutanatha, meaning master of ghosts. Rudra was born from between Brahmas eyes when Brahma was very angry at the four Kumaras.^ [111] [129]

Thus, we have Rudra, aka Shiva, aka Marduk, married to Ere?kigal in Sumer, and Kali in India. Studying Quote #56above, we undeniably see Rudra being heavily involved in black magick and being associated with ignorance, Yakshas, Rakshasas, fairies, Jinns, Fallen Angels, fairy beings like Nagas, and much more. All of these beings are depicted in ancient texts as demonic and dark. At one time, Rudra and his father, Vishnu aka, were associated with both Ursa Major and Ursa Minor--the latter which they took over completely. However, later in time, they became more associated with the Pleiades for a reason, and the reason is because they were cast out--not only from Orion's Belt, and star systems related to the constellation of Orion, but subsequently also from other constellations under guardianship of the Orion Empire, such as Ursa Major. Together with and Marduk, who basically were cast out due to their perverted sexual behavior in combination with practicing Black Magick, a matriarch with similar tendencies was cast out as well. Yes, we're talking about Ere?kigal. Since then, these three Fallen Angels have been stuck together like flies to glue, and they constantly plotted in solitude and in unison to create more power for themselves. Their best bet is to suck the energetic power out of humanity--here, they have an entire planet full of beings they can use for their hideous purposes. In addition, they have plenty of other worlds under their control, populated by beings they may have a similar use for. Moreover, they have their Minions, who are not from this world, who are also using the energy of beings they have captured, and in summary, they are building a strong and powerful army, which they think will be strong enough in the near future to take on the Orion Empire.

It's quite interesting to see where a "change" was taking place in the sense of the AIF taking over the role of the Goddess, and Khan En.lil. Kali, Shiva, and Vishnu had everything to do with it. That in itself doesn't come as a surprise after having read these levels of learning--the surprise is rather that no one seems to have noticed it before. Look at this, for example:

Quote #57: In the Vedas, Aditi (Sanskrit: ????? limitless) [1] is mother of the gods (devamatar) from whose cosmic matrix the heavenly bodies were born. As celestial mother of every existing form and being, the synthesis of all things, she is associated with space (akasa) and with mystic speech (V?c). She may be seen as a feminized form of Brahma and associated with the primal substance (mulaprakriti) in Vedanta. She is mentioned nearly 80 times in the Rigveda: the verse Daksha sprang from Aditi and Aditi from Daksha is seen by Theosophists as a reference to the eternal cyclic re-birth of the same divine Essence [2] and divine wisdom. [3] In contrast, the Puranas, such as the Shiva Purana and the Bhagavata Purana, suggest that Aditi is wife of sage Kashyap and gave birth to the Adityas such as Indra, Surya, and also Vamana.^ [112] [130]

If we go with my hypothesis that Aditi is Mother Goddess, she was the first to be recognized as the Creatrix and the first to be worshipped. She is associated with space (akasa--read aKAAsa). She is seen as the feminized form of Brahma--the first living soul in the Universe. Then we have Daksha showing up, seemingly competing with her about being the One Creator. Now, the question is, who is Daksha? It's easy to find out: "According to Hindu legend, Daksha is one of the sons of Lord Brahma, who, after creating the ten Manas Putras, created Daksha, Dharma, Kamadeva and Agni from his right thumb, chest, heart and eyebrows respectively."^ [113] [131] Note that this reference says "Lord Brahma," which indicates a male. Lord Brahma can therefore be no one else but in this circumstance. Daksha is evidently the son of Brahma/ Although four sons are mentioned, they are just different aspects of the same being--Marduk. Remember that Marduk was the one, according to the legend, who defeated Mother Goddess and blew the planet Tiamat in pieces. That was the exact point, mythologically speaking, when the takeover happened. In reality, Marduk had very little to do with it--it was mainly's work--but Marduk was the one who manipulated the records eventually, when he was the King of Babylon. Thus, this is what Quote 57 is all about, if we really study it carefully--the takeover, where we went from a feminine universe to a masculine--from matriarchy to patriarchy; Daksha versus Aditi. From thereon, the new owners of planet Earth--the new trinity, consisting of, Ere?kigal, and Marduk--could change things around to their own liking.

The reader may argue that if this is the case, why do we think that any of what the ancient scriptures say, is true? It's a fair question, and hypothetically, the answer could be that nothing really is true, but I wouldn't agree with that. We do have physical evidence that some of the things described in the texts did happen, and when we start connecting dots, we are likely to be quite close to what actually occurred. Another thing to bring into the picture is our own intuition. Do we feel that it's wrong, or do we feel that it's right? This is where one's own judgment must come into place. The hypotheses presented in these series of papers put together is my version of truth because regardless of the evidence, it rings true. That these beings existed is self-evident--I do not believe at all that humans wrote the ancient texts. How would we explain that they are almost identical in totally different parts of the world? Humans supposedly didn't have the means to travel around the world to the extent that they must have done in order to "make up" all these stories, and the varieties of them. Also, what about the pyramids? People are going on about the Pyramids of Egypt, but what about all the pyramids in other parts of the world--parts of the world that never communicated with each other? They had pyramids, too. How could the Bronze Age people draw airplanes, helicopters, and other technical devices that we recognize as modern technology, or better? The evidence goes on and on, even if we would exclude the syncretism, which we of course can't do. Thereby, I believe we can establish the validity of many, if not most, of the ancient text. I dare say that these papers are very close to telling the real history of Earth. Not only that--for the first time, our history is told in one place and in a modern language, and it's told without metaphors, analogies, or poetic symbolism. Our history is told in plain language the way it happened. I believe we can rest assured that this is the case.

Now, if we return to Vedic times, I also think it's beyond a reasonable doubt that Kali and Ere?kigal are one and the same--their personalities fit, and in the scriptures, they were married to the same male deity. She was the one who turned Mother Goddess and the Divine Feminine to something dark and horrendous. Her spirit was certainly all over the show when the "witches" were burned at the stake in the Dark Ages. We have a lot to "thank" Kali for--many good people have died and got brutally murdered because of her. I wouldn't make a mistake about it.

We have now covered the Goddess, Khan En.lil, and the four AIF leaders in exile. Before I put a close to this paper, there is one additional thing I want to cover, and it's an important one in the Vedic stories. It's about a first generation of human hybrids, depicted as a hero in the stories--his name is Arjuna. It's a story that will reveal to us what kind of ethics and moral codes the gods have worked on gluing into the human minds for thousands of year, and still do up until this very day. Please read carefully.

VIII. Arjuna, the Ultimate Hero

Arjuna is indeed the metaphor of the "ultimate hero" as told in the Bhagavad Gita. The central part of the Arjuna story circles around the Kurukshetra War. This piece of the mythology is considered very holy by the Hindus, and Arjuna is looked upon as a person of ultimate morals and righteousness. This is quite astonishing when we hear about what happened during the battles, where Arjuna is portrayed as a ferocious warrior and an immense killer. However, similar to humans in the Bible, who were forced to murder by an angry and insane "God" called Jehovah, Arjuna was likewise manipulated to kill against his will by another blood-thirsty "God" named Krishna. However, once he fell for Krishna's manipulation, he became a merciless warrior and slaughterer.^ [114] [132]

Arjuna was a human hybrid, born to a human mother and a lofty father--in fact, his father was Indra, aka Marduk, so he was what we would call a "First Generation Hybrid." Although the Vedas are filled with different stories, I would not have brought up the one about Arjuna if it didn't have some relevance to what we are discussing.

I am going to make a long story short here, or we'll spend another fifty pages discussing the Arjuna story. All I really want to introduce is the sense of morals in the story--or the lack thereof. The irony is that when we really study it, there is not anything unusual with it--all we need to do is to watch a Hollywood movie and we get the same twisted sense of morals and ethics. For a movie to be good--or so we're told--there has to be a hero in it, who is usually treated badly by his or her adversary (I will use "he" from here on for simplicity). At first, the hero tries to get away from the situation, but when he notices it doesn't work, he starts fighting his adversary, and an incredible war breaks out that involves perhaps most of humanity. In the end, our hero manages to kill his adversary, but the consequences from the conflict are devastating. Regardless, the audience just loves their hero and thinks he is extraordinarily brave and just. It's all manipulation, and before I started thinking for myself sometime in the past, I used to be the same. Now, I can see how amazingly easy it is to brainwash an entire population. There is hardly anyone walking out from that theatre who doesn't think the hero was admirable.

In this case, the Bhagavad Gita is as holy to the Hindus as the Bible is to the Christians. I am not even going to explain the background to the war here, as I consider war being an extremely poor solution to any problem. It doesn't matter how we twist and bend the subject of war--the reason for it, behind the scenes, is always that someone gains from it at the cost of the lives of thousands of people who have to do the job so that the few can gain. We can sit and discuss that for hours, or for days, and even if it, on occasion, looks as if the reason for a certain war today or in the past can be justified, we just haven't looked far enough behind the scenes. If we do, we're going to find that what I said here is correct. Instead, I'm going to bring up the moral side of the story.

Arjuna is talked into participating in a war because "those behind the scenes" think that he is the one who can win the war so that certain forces can gain from it. At first, Arjuna agrees to participating, but then changes his mind. He starts having second thoughts about the moral aspects of the war. However, when Arjuna refuses to continue, Lord Krishna ('s Avatar) steps in and begins to manipulate Arjuna and convince him how important it is for Arjuna to use his bow and arrows to kill the enemies.^ [115] [133] After much arguing back and forth, Arjuna decides to listen to Krishna and regains his motivation to kill.

At first, Arjuna fights well, but after a while, it indicates that he has a very hard time defeating one of the enemies called Bhisma. This has to do both with Bhisma's terrific skills and Arjuna's reluctance to fight. This makes Krishna very frustrated with Arjuna, and therefore Krishna himself takes up arms against Bhisma, although Krishna earlier had taken a vow of non-aggression (but in his mind, it is perfectly okay--and even expected--for others to fight for the cause). Arjuna, however, does not want history to blame him for forcing Krishna to break his vow. He manages to talk Krishna down and once again takes up arms against Bhisma.^ [116] [134] After some fighting, Arjuna, of course, manages to defeat and kill Bhisma.

The battles continue, and Arjuna now fights with full vigor and finally confirms what an incredible warrior he is. He kills people left and right and furiously beheads his enemies, one after the other.

Just as in most Hollywood movies, this story (which would be a great subject for a Hollywood movie itself) ends "well." Thanks to Arjuna, he and his warriors win the war. Arjuna also becomes a King!

After Krishna's death (which came much later), and the onset of the Kali Yuga--the Age we are living in now and which is soon about to end--Arjuna retires and leaves the throne to his grandson, Parikshita, who is the only descendent of Arjuna's who has survived the war (will how devastating it was). Giving up all their belongings, he and the Pandavas, whom Arjuna fought together with during the war, make their final journey of pilgrimage to the Himalayas.^ [117] [135]

Only one of the people who joins the pilgrimage, survives the long and tiresome trip. Arjuna is the fourth of them who falls along the way. Thereby, the life of someone who is considered a real hero, ends.

There are no limits to the extent that Arjuna was made into a hero. Here is a great example:

Quote #58: The character of Arjuna is described as one whose mind is spotless and clean of all impurities. Krishna in the Bhagavad Gita refers to Arjuna as Anagha, which means pure of heart or sinless. Arjunas nobility is manifested in his magnanimity in victory and compassion towards adversaries. He bears all the injustice of the Kauravas with stoicism and yet hesitates to kill them just before the war.^ [118] [136]

Thus, we can see how the ultimate morality of mankind was shaped thousands of years ago. This is one of the main reasons why it is so easy to pump up young men's testosterone and have them go to war and fight for something they have no idea what it is. They are told to fight for "King and Fatherland," when indeed, they are fighting to increase the wealth of a few already super-wealthy people beyond belief and/or to decrease the population; instigate fear and uncertainty in the mass consciousness; arrange a mass human sacrifice to feed the gods, or to simply satisfy the bloodlust of the AIF.

If the majority of mankind would sit down and read these papers with an open mind, there would be no more wars, and there would be no more slavery or separation. However, we are not there yet. Unfortunately, anyone of us could put the papers on the desk in front of the majority of the population, and they would either not even continue after have read the first paragraph, or they would immediately throw them in the garbage bin and turn on the TV. Thus, we will, unfortunately, see much more suffering before things drastically start to change. However, perhaps a majority of the souls who are currently incarnated on Earth today are so stuck in the manipulative mindset that they will not change in thousands of years. Their future will be to live as cyborgs--half human hybrids and half machines.

Moreover, before they know it, they will be stuck in such a body for a very long time. They will be tempted by the AIF to gain immortality if they just follow the path of the AIF, but what is really happening is that the AIF are creating Artificial Intelligence, which has its own kind of energy, and the souls that are attached to run these beings, who no longer can be called "human," will be stuck in artificial bodies that cannot die, unless you utterly destroy them. This is the kind of "immortality" the gods will give to mankind, and in their already mind controlled state, they don't understand what they are getting themselves into. The only comparison is to the Atlantean Era, when the gods tried to do the same things. However, most of the Earth was drowned in a Deluge before that reality became true. This time, the gods know better, and they will not make the same mistakes twice... [image 137]Fig. 13. Arjuna


The purpose for this series of papers, as with anything and everything I have been writing, is to express my own conclusions, based on the research I have done. It must in no way be considered the ultimate truth and must not be considered anybody else's truth until that person has thoroughly thought these things through and decided that he or she may agree with what I have concluded, in part or as a whole. If somebody does not agree, it must be that person's right to individual thinking.

Moreover, I do not want any religion, cult, secret society, or followers to be created out of my material. Also, I am not a guru or a leader of any kind, and I refuse to be treated or viewed as such. At the most, I am a student of the unknown and the mystics who wants to teach and share my experiences and the knowledge I think that I have gained.

Thank you, [image 138]

^ [1] [139] [140]

^ [2] [141] [142]

^ [3] [143] Mandala 2.27, op. cit.

^ [4] [144] Mandala 1.113.19, op. cit.

^ [5] [145] [146]

^ [6] [147] [148]

^ [7] [149] [150]

^ [8] [151] [152]

^ [9] [153] [154]

^ [10] [155] [156]

^ [11] [157] Devi Bhagavatam, 6-10, op. cit.

^ [12] [158] [159]

^ [13] [160] Yoga nidra or yogi sleep is a sleep-like state which yogis report to experience during their meditations. Yoga nidra, lucid sleeping is among the deepest possible states of relaxation while still maintaining full consciousness. [161]

^ [14] [162] The 650^th name of Lord Vishnu, [163]

^ [15] [164] Devi Bhagavatam, 1-26 (excerpt), op. cit.

^ [16] [165] 27-32 (excerpt), op. cit.

^ [17] [166] 27-50 (excerpt), op. cit.

^ [18] [167] [168]

^ [19] [169] [170]

^ [20] [171] [172]

^ [21] [173] Thompson, 1995, p. 215, op. cit.

^ [22] [174] [175]

^ [23] [176] Administrator is a better word than Ruler in this case. Ruler is more connected with ultimate power over others, which is not the case in Orion. She is an "Overseer," who makes sure, as soon as it's possible, that members of the Empire are thriving.

^ [24] [177] Srimad Bhagavatam 1.3.2.

^ [25] [178] The Devas would loosely translate to the Orion Royal Family, while the Igigi are the "working class." The Igigi may include other races than those of the Orion Empire; Lord picked them up from different star systems if they were (or later became) loyal to his rebellion.

^ [26] [179] [180]. Originally taken from the Isha Upanishad, which is about the nature of the Supreme Being.

^ [27] [181] [182]

^ [28] [183] [184]

^ [29] [185] [186]

^ [30] [187] The soul (Fire) is always feminine in nature--choice of physical gender is secondary.

^ [31] [188] [189]

^ [32] [190] [191]

^ [33] [192] [193]

^ [34] [194] [193]

^ [35] [195] Ibid., op. cit.

^ [36] [196] Ibid.

^ [37] [197] Isn't it interesting how these beings were "called upon," and then they appeared? Where have we heard that before? Didn't the Ra People in Carla Rueckert's The Ra Material say the same thing? They only come when they are "called upon." In Level III, I made connection between Ra and's AIF--not without merit!

^ [38] [198] [199]

^ [39] [200] [201]

^ [40] [202] [203]

^ [41] [204] Goldman, Robert P. (Introduction, translation and annotation) (1996). The Ramayana of Valmiki: An Epic of Ancient India, Volume V: Sundarakanda [205]. Princeton University Press, New Jersey. 0691066620. pp. 45-47.

^ [42] [206] [207]

^ [43] [208] [209]

^ [44] [210] [211]

^ [45] [212] [209]

^ [46] [213] [214]

^ [47] [215] Thompson, 1995, op. cit.

^ [48] [216] Remember that I spell "avatar" with a small "a" when I refer to the human "light-body," which survives body death. "Avatar with a capital "A" refers to the Avatars of the gods--the splits of their souls into different beings.

^ [49] [217] [218]

^ [50] [219] [220]

^ [51] [221] Bhagavad Gita 10.21: adityanam aham vishnur meaning Of the Adityas I am Vishnu

^ [52] [222] [223]

^ [53] [224] Ibid., op. cit.

^ [54] [225] [226]

^ [55] [227] [228]

^ [56] [229] [230]

^ [57] [231] [226]

^ [58] [232] [233]

^ [59] [234] al_order [235]

^ [60] [236] [237]

^ [61] [238] [239]

^ [62] [240] [241]

^ [63] [242] [243]

^ [64] [244] [245]

^ [65] [246] [247]

^ [66] [248] The seven "Classical planets" are (one for each day of the week): Sunday-Sun; Monday-Moon; Tuesday-Mars; Wednesday-Mercury; Thursday-Jupiter; Friday-Venus; and Saturday-Saturn. Ref. [249]

^ [67] [250] [251]

^ [68] [252] [253]

^ [69] [254] [255]

^ [70] [256] [257]

^ [71] [258] [259]

^ [72] [260] [261]

^ [73] [262] [263]

^ [74] [264] Ibid.

^ [75] [265] [266]

^ [76] [267] The word ga?a is interpreted in this metaphysical sense by Bh?skarar?ya in his commentary on the ga?e?asahasran?ma. See in particular commentary on verse 6 including names Ga?e?vara? and Ga?akr??a? in: ??stri Khiste 1991, pp. 7-8.

^ [77] [268] [269]

^ [78] [270] [271]

^ [79] [272] [273]

^ [80] [274] [275]

^ [81] [276] [277]

^ [82] [278] [275]

^ [83] [279] Ibid.

^ [84] [280] [281]

^ [85] [282] [283]

^ [86] [284] [285]

^ [87] [286] [285]

^ [88] [287] [288]

^ [89] [289] Past term. LPG-C was dissolved shortly after their Chief Scientists, Dr. A.R. Bordon, died in the summer of 2013. The group members are allegedly still working together to continue their research, but this time they are working "underground" and are not a public group. I personally don't know anything about them, or who took over after their top scientist died. After Dr. Bordon's demise, I lost contact with the group--they didn't exclude me, I just didn't have time to find out what actually followed upon Dr. Bordon's death

^ [90] [290] See Wes Penre: "The First Level of Learning, Science Paper #1: Exploring the UnumThe Building Blocks of the Multiverse (February 16, 2011)," Section 6, "Regions of the Unum." [291]

^ [91] [292] [288]

^ [92] [293] This is something I learned from listening to Pleiadian lectures. I implemented it, and it turned out to work very well.

^ [93] [294] [295]

^ [94] [296] [297]

^ [95] [298] Jordan, Michael, Encyclopedia of Gods, New York, Facts On File, Inc. 1993, p. 269, op. cit.

^ [96] [299] [300]

^ [97] [301] [302]

^ [98] [303] [304]

^ [99] [305] [306]

^ [100] [307] [308]

^ [101] [309] [310]

^ [102] [311] [312] "Dances of Oshun."

^ [103] [313] Ibid., "Who is Oshun?"

^ [104] [314] [315]

^ [105] [316] -hercules/oshun-the-african-goddess-of-beauty-love-prospertiy-order-and-fertilit y-by-jide-uwechia/ [317]

^ [106] [318] [319]

^ [107] [320] [321]

^ [108] [322] [323]

^ [109] [324] [325]

^ [110] [326] scent_myth [327]

^ [111] [328] Srimad Bhagavatam 4.18.21., op. cit. [329]

^ [112] [330] [331]

^ [113] [332] [333]

^ [114] [334] [335]

^ [115] [336] [337]

^ [116] [338] [339]

^ [117] [340] [341]

^ [118] [342] [343]


  1. link
  2. link
  3. link
  4. link
  5. link
  6. link
  7. link
  8. link
  9. link
  10. link
  11. link
  12. link
  13. link
  14. link
  15. link
  16. link
  17. link
  18. link
  19. link
  20. link
  21. link
  22. link
  23. link
  24. link
  25. link
  26. link
  27. link
  28. link
  29. link
  30. link
  31. image
  32. link
  33. link
  34. link
  35. image
  36. link
  37. link
  38. link
  39. link
  40. image
  41. link
  42. image
  43. link
  44. link
  45. link
  46. link
  47. link
  48. link
  49. link
  50. link
  51. link
  52. link
  53. link
  54. link
  55. link
  56. link
  57. link
  58. link
  59. link
  60. link
  61. link
  62. link
  63. image
  64. link
  65. link
  66. link
  67. link
  68. link
  69. link
  70. link
  71. link
  72. link
  73. link
  74. link
  75. link
  76. link
  77. link
  78. image
  79. link
  80. link
  81. image
  82. link
  83. link
  84. link
  85. link
  86. link
  87. link
  88. link
  89. link
  90. link
  91. link
  92. link
  93. link
  94. link
  95. link
  96. link
  97. link
  98. image
  99. image
  100. image
  101. link
  102. link
  103. link
  104. link
  105. link
  106. link
  107. link
  108. link
  109. link
  110. image
  111. link
  112. link
  113. link
  114. link
  115. link
  116. link
  117. link
  118. link
  119. link
  120. link
  121. link
  122. link
  123. link
  124. image
  125. link
  126. link
  127. link
  128. link
  129. link
  130. link
  131. link
  132. link
  133. link
  134. link
  135. link
  136. link
  137. image
  138. image
  139. link
  140. link
  141. link
  142. link
  143. link
  144. link
  145. link
  146. link
  147. link
  148. link
  149. link
  150. link
  151. link
  152. link
  153. link
  154. link
  155. link
  156. link
  157. link
  158. link
  159. link
  160. link
  161. link
  162. link
  163. link
  164. link
  165. link
  166. link
  167. link
  168. link
  169. link
  170. link
  171. link
  172. link
  173. link
  174. link
  175. link
  176. link
  177. link
  178. link
  179. link
  180. link
  181. link
  182. link
  183. link
  184. link
  185. link
  186. link
  187. link
  188. link
  189. link
  190. link
  191. link
  192. link
  193. link
  194. link
  195. link
  196. link
  197. link
  198. link
  199. link
  200. link
  201. link
  202. link
  203. link
  204. link
  205. link
  206. link
  207. link
  208. link
  209. link
  210. link
  211. link
  212. link
  213. link
  214. link
  215. link
  216. link
  217. link
  218. link
  219. link
  220. link
  221. link
  222. link
  223. link
  224. link
  225. link
  226. link
  227. link
  228. link
  229. link
  230. link
  231. link
  232. link
  233. link
  234. link
  235. link
  236. link
  237. link
  238. link
  239. link
  240. link
  241. link
  242. link
  243. link
  244. link
  245. link
  246. link
  247. link
  248. link
  249. link
  250. link
  251. link
  252. link
  253. link
  254. link
  255. link
  256. link
  257. link
  258. link
  259. link
  260. link
  261. link
  262. link
  263. link
  264. link
  265. link
  266. link
  267. link
  268. link
  269. link
  270. link
  271. link
  272. link
  273. link
  274. link
  275. link
  276. link
  277. link
  278. link
  279. link
  280. link
  281. link
  282. link
  283. link
  284. link
  285. link
  286. link
  287. link
  288. link
  289. link
  290. link
  291. link
  292. link
  293. link
  294. link
  295. link
  296. link
  297. link
  298. link
  299. link
  300. link
  301. link
  302. link
  303. link
  304. link
  305. link
  306. link
  307. link
  308. link
  309. link
  310. link
  311. link
  312. link
  313. link
  314. link
  315. link
  316. link
  317. link
  318. link
  319. link
  320. link
  321. link
  322. link
  323. link
  324. link
  325. link
  326. link
  327. link
  328. link
  329. link
  330. link
  331. link
  332. link
  333. link
  334. link
  335. link
  336. link
  337. link
  338. link
  339. link
  340. link
  341. link
  342. link
  343. link

1st November 1971
> From Tue Aug 28 10:05:52 2018
> From: Anna von Reitz 
> Date: Tue, 28 Aug 2018 11:35:54 -0800
> Subject: News for All U.S. Vets -----
> To: "Paul Stramer at" 
> MIME-Version: 1.0
> Content-Transfer-Encoding: 8bit
> Content-Type: text/plain; charset=utf-8
> Status: RO

News for All U.S. Vets----

You have not been discharged from military service. A DD 214 is not what it appears to be and is not sufficient to do the job.

To get completely out and away and to receive the money and credit you are actually owed requires you to "discharge yourself"---- like discharging yourself from the hospital.

The form needed to do this is the DD 2168 which is readily available on the internet as an interactive form you can fill out and then print off and sign.

The instructions about where to send it are with the online form and includes Coast Guard.

For those of you who served in more than one branch of the service, it is necessary to add a brief "itinerary" of service, for example, "I was inducted into the Coast Guard on May 3, 1989 at Long Beach, California and served four years prior to discharge on June 5, 1993. I then joined the U.S. Marine Corps......."

This blow-by-blow is necessary because the bureaucrats need to sequentially process the paperwork releasing you from each branch of service.

The latest information I have from the military is that you should send in DD 2168's to each branch you served in and include a copy of your service itinerary with each one, so that they can coordinate your final discharge.

Upon final discharge you are free to return to private life and to your birthright political status and to receive all service-related perks that you are owed.

Obviously, until you are fully, finally, and absolutely released from all presumptions and obligations of military service, you cannot return to your natural and original political status as an American state national, so for all of those who have followed my instructions to recoup your birthright standing, this is one more hoop for those who have served in the US military.

> From Tue Aug 28 14:10:16 2018
> From: Anna von Reitz 
> Date: Tue, 28 Aug 2018 15:14:23 -0800
> Subject: Letter to Accompany DD 2168
> To: "Paul Stramer at" 
> MIME-Version: 1.0
> Content-Transfer-Encoding: 8bit
> Content-Type: text/plain; charset=utf-8
> Status: RO

Letter to Accompany DD 2168

Dear Sirs:

My intention in submitting this "application" is to allow you to access my service record and satisfy yourselves that I am properly and completely discharged from any other, further, or additional claim or service obligation referenced by Public Law 95-202 and the associated Executive Order.

It is my wish and intention that I shall be recognized now and forevermore as fully, completely, and permanently discharged from U.S. military service and severed from the accompanying obligations of federal citizenship.

I have returned to my natural birthright political status and removed my permanent domicile to the land and soil of my birth state.

Please confirm my election to be removed from any further claim of federal connection effective with my date of discharge as shown on the DD 214 associated with my name.

Sincerely yours,

by: Your First Middle Last c/o Your Address

> From Wed Aug 29 13:49:51 2018
> From: Anna von Reitz 
> Date: Tue, 28 Aug 2018 17:02:41 -0800
> Subject: Dear President Trump -- August 28, 2018
> To: "Paul Stramer at" 
> MIME-Version: 1.0
> Content-Transfer-Encoding: 8bit
> Content-Type: text/plain; charset=utf-8
> Status: RO

Dear President Trump:

I have just received news that I consider reprehensible.

That news is that our American Service Men and Women have not been properly discharged from the obligations of U.S. Military Service, and that Public Law 95-202 has been used as a backhanded excuse for this travesty.

Millions of Americans have served in the U.S. Military in good faith. They deserve no less in return.

We wish for the assets of the so-called Black Eagle Trust, all personal trust accounts, public transmitting utilities, public charitable trusts, labor contracts, stock portfolios, land titles, escrows, copyrights, patents, insurance and annuities and other assets to be returned to the lawful Treasury for our administration and for all American state nationals in receipt of DD 214's to be officially and permanently released from any further obligations or presumptions of federal citizenship resulting from their military service.

Thank you for your prompt attention as Commander in Chief.

Anna Maria Riezinger, Fiduciary

> From Thu Aug 30 07:52:28 2018
> From: Anna von Reitz 
> Date: Thu, 30 Aug 2018 09:52:15 -0800
> Subject: Satanic Reasoning --- Again: DD 2168
> To: "Paul Stramer at" 
> MIME-Version: 1.0
> Content-Transfer-Encoding: 8bit
> Content-Type: text/plain; charset=utf-8
> Status: RO

Satanic Reasoning --- Again: DD 2168

You are not applying to receive benefits by filling out the DD 2168. You are applying so that you are officially disqualified from receiving benefits under PL 95-202.

And that means that your discharge from the actual service is complete.

It's backwards and upside down. Anti-intuitive. Satanic.

Think about this string of words: "federally connected civilian military service".

How can you be a civilian AND military at the same time?

It's a lie. It's an impossibility. It's an oxymoron.

They are using a form of conscription that carries on into your civilian life if you don't object to it, which is why you send a letter along with the DD 2168 clearly stating your intent and your "wish"--- as in "the royal wishes of Her Majesty"--- to be completely discharged from all military service obligations including federal citizenship. Period.

Otherwise, they assume that you are now a civilian volunteer doing military service connected work for one or more of the branches of the military. And you never get discharged.

Remember that I told you that a "Withholding Agent" is a Warrant Officer in the British Merchant Marine Service? That's "federally connected civilian military service".

Remember that I told you that a "Medical Doctor" (unlike a Private Physician) has to be licensed and pay federal taxes? That's "federally connected civilian military service".

Ever think about organizations like National Guard and Civil Air Patrol? That's "federally connected civilian military service", too.

Nurses, flight attendants, people who work for government subcontractors --- all presumed to be in "federally connected civilian military service".

The only way you get officially discharged from all those other, additional "civilian military" duties is by having your actual military record examined and lodging your official request to get all the way out, out, out.

I already told you that you had to send a letter to the head cheese in charge of your former branch of service, informing them that you have returned to your birthright political status. Turns out that this is the official form and protocol to accomplish what needs to be done.

Also turns out that this whole scheme is a lot more premeditated and harmful than just checking the wrong box on a form.

In addition to keeping you working for them for free, and under their thumb politically so that you can't access your Constitutional guarantees, this allows the rats to collect "federal income taxes" on earnings that aren't "federally connected" at all and to withhold the actual veteran's benefits that you are owed upon severance from military duty.

Why? Because you are never really separated from duty, never completely discharged. They keep you in this limbo status, still-in-the-military-but-not, forever. And they profit from it at your expense.

When Trapper and Hawkeye got back from Korea they walked into a civilian hospital and were told that they needed to update their license as "Medical Doctors", so they did. They spent the rest of their lives living in the Territorial "State of California" instead of "California" and the "Commonwealth of Massachusetts" instead of "Massachusetts" -- respectively. They were charged up to 60% of their earnings as "federal income taxes" that they didn't owe. And they never made it home.

And they made all these sacrifices for "freedom".

If that doesn't get you on your hind feet, what will?

File the form DD 2168 along with your version of the example letter clearly stating your intent to be totally discharged from military service obligations including presumptions of federal citizenship.

It's fast, it's easy, it gives you a DD 214 proving that you are discharged from the actual military and it gives you a "Discharge Certificate" proving that you are also discharged from "civilian military service".

At that point you are finally free of entanglement and set to receive all benefits owed to "returning American Servicemen and Servicewomen"--- including your Constitutionally guaranteed rights and all perks that the rats have been welching on.

For a Veteran
By Anna Von Reitz

2020-01-08 13:57

You have to make your own decisions and not just stand there. If you allow these foreign incorporated entities to rule your life as a condition of being employed by them, that's your business. If you are retired-in-fact and not doing any more work or getting any more paychecks and now want to "return home" and enjoy the freedom you are owed, that is also your business.

You need to write a letter to the top officer in your branch of the service (or multiple branches if you served in more than one) and tell him/them that you have returned to your birthright political status and nationality as an American state national effective _________________. And give the date.

You also need to send in a [DD2068 DD2168] and have them deny you benefits for any "military connected civilian duty" -- which is admission that you never did any such duty and cannot be presumed to have any further connection to military operations as a civilian.

In essence, they (eventually) discharged you from Active Duty, but did not change their records to reflect any change in your political status as a "United States Citizen" -- and used that excuse to continue to keep their thumbs and forefingers on you, because you didn't declare any other political status.

It will come as a surprise to you that none of the "wars" that these corporations have engaged in since 1860 are actually wars. Technically, they are all mercenary conflicts, including WWII and the Cold War. As such they can't be settled by Peace Treaties, and that is why they slumber on in a miasma of uncertainty and "veiled conflict".

The only way that this can be resolved and ended is for us to wake up and restore our lawful government, which can then impose discipline on the corporations and put a stop to this.

What I am telling you is that you and other Americans hold the key to ending "perpetual war" and also the key to your freedom and peace, but you have to make decisions and take action to create this change. And only you can decide what to do in your own case, according to your own conscience and circumstance.

As corporations, vis-à-vis your retirement funds and benefits, they have no choice but to provide all that they contracted to provide.

As for your "concealed carry" permit -- Americans have never needed any such thing to carry arms. It is only "United States Citizens" and "citizens of the United States" who are subject to such regulations.

Correction of Form Number and Explanation for Veterans
By Anna Von Reitz

2020-01-08 19:57

I have been doing this a lot of years, folks. And things do change. The government departments and agencies regularly move and re-number and re-state and re-issue forms, so it is always a paper chase. I gave out the wrong form number earlier today. The correct, current form and number is: DD2168

Thanks to everyone who brought this mistake to my attention. This stuff is hard enough to wade through without wrong form numbers.

To reiterate the situation: since 1946, when you get discharged from the U.S. Military, you don't actually get discharged -- as many of you can readily attest. Long after receiving what was supposed to be your severance paperwork and your DD214 you may find yourself being exposed to military discipline.

Although they eventually take you off the Active Duty and Reserve Rosters, they don't automatically correct your political status records.

As a result, you remain listed as a Federal "United States Citizen" as if you were lounging around in Puerto Rico and actively choosing Territorial United States Citizenship, instead of returning home to your home State of the Union.

They then use this as an excuse to keep you under their thumbs and forefingers and as a justification to mis-address you as a Federal US Citizen, subject to Territorial United States Code, and also to claim that you are a "Taxpayer" and that all your assets are "pledged" because of the actions taken by the Conference of [Territorial] Governors on March 6, 1933 -- even though the bankruptcy that occasioned that action has been settled since November of 1999 and the bankrupt corporations involved no longer exist.

So they made an outrageous claim against the assets of Federal Military Personnel and Dependents back in 1933, and have kept it up and profited themselves from it ever since.

To correct this requires sending a letter to the leader of your branch of the military services (or leaders if you served in more than one branch) telling them that you have returned to your birthright political status and gone home to [for example] New Jersey effective ____________.

Send this letter by Registered Mail and keep copies of your letter(s) and mailing receipts.

We also discovered that they were using claims of "military-connected civilian service" as a means of snagging more people.

To counteract this and provide yourself with more evidence of severance from U.S. Military Service, you submit the DD2168 and force them to deny you benefits, which then becomes an admission that you are not involved in any extracurricular "military-connected civilian service" and proof that you are well and truly out of the military and out of their jurisdiction.

They used to do the honorable thing and actually muster you out and back to your home of record. Nowadays you have to use a crow bar and tongs and do the job yourself.

1st November 1971

Virii + Bacteria

Further Thoughts on Health
By Anna Von Reitz

Both viral and bacterial pneumonia are most dangerous when they are transmittable by air -- meaning through the air. We've all seen the cartoons of people spewing germs when they cough or sneeze and the germs being transmitted via tiny, invisible drops of water (and whatever else) coming out of our mouths.

Sixty years ago we were taught to put our hands over our mouths when coughing or sneezing, which helps cuts down on transmission of germs via the air, but when you think about it, doesn't help much because you then turn right around and start handling fruit at the produce counter and opening car doors with hands that are now absolutely covered with germs. Right?

So what is the actual correct way to avoid both problems? Sneeze or cough into your shoulder. Just lift your arm a little and sneeze or cough into the corner of your shoulder above your armpit. Doing so will cut transmission contact both through the air and via hand contact.

Advanced studies have been done on this method and it really does work -- and not only does it help you protect others, it helps you protect yourself from re-infection or "double loading" pathogens.

Of course, when you get home, you will be stuck with a germ laden jacket, but if you wear leather or cloth or better still, a raincoat that you can wash or wipe off with disinfectant solution, that is less of a problem than you might imagine.

Door handles and toilet knobs and tanks and sinks and keyboards and chair backs and countertops are all obvious places where viruses and bacteria like to hide and they should be cleaned appropriately and then given a once-over where appropriate with some of the vinegar-salt-essential oil solution I mentioned recently. This process not only gets rid of germs outright, but leaves a protective coating on everything to kill germs that land on surfaces afterward.

Don't forget your pet's bowls! Animals can suffer from viruses and bacterial infections just like people, so do your due diligence for your animals, too. Wash their food and water bowls morning and night during any outbreak and spray/rinse them with the organic essential oil spray or with dilute vinegar solution. A drop or two of essential oil of lavendar, rose, or marjoram applied to your pet's collar or directly to the fur on their back has a calming effect and makes them sleep more soundly. Maybe it would help you insomniacs, too?

One study I read claimed that doing nothing beyond wiping down kitchen counters with vinegar solution killed germs for six (6) days afterward. You don't have to overdo the vinegar solution, either -- just a teaspoon in a cup of water will have the desired anti-microbial effect.

As I pointed out, a lot of germs get passed from the produce section at the grocery store. People in America like to handle and examine their onions and potatoes, bananas, and apples as if we were buying a horse. As a result, much produce that we buy may be covered with germs as well as pesticides and herbicides and plain old dirt.

So if you have been following along you will see why it is important during an outbreak of ugly illnesses to wash your fruits and vegetables thoroughly and repack them in clean bags or containers. There are many fruit and vegetable washing solutions on the market and available for this purpose, but you can make your own at home with a couple drops of liquid Castille soap, a drop or two of oregano oil, water, and vinegar. Rinse everything--especially green leafy vegetables-- in dilute vinegar water, and you will be amazed how long your properly cleaned and re-packed produce will last.

I am giving this information to combat microbes via simple means in general. Some people are getting freaked out by the corona virus, but the truth is that we live in a sea of microbes that are just as dangerous as any naturally occurring SARS virus. Bacterial pneumonia is just as bad or worse than viral pneumonia and you can die from it just as quick.

A SARS-type viral illness is often combined with a bacterial based secondary infection, especially if you pick up one or both at a hospital or hotel, which quickly become "distribution centers" for illnesses of either kind.

One of my personal favorite all-time cheap and very effective cleaning helps in the kitchen and bathroom is food grade hydrogen peroxide, which you can find in the dairy section of many health food stores and private pharmacies. It's harmless to pets and people, cheap, can be taken internally, applied to wounds, and kills both virus and bacteria. What's not to like?

Hydrogen peroxide is mildly bleaching and an organic solvent, so it comes in handy in the laundry room, too, but you don't need "food grade" stuff for that. Just plain old off-the-shelf Hydrogen Peroxide from Walmart will keep white and color-fast linens sparkling and germ-free. Add a quarter cup to the wash water in either one or both cycles.

Finish your laundry with a "dryer ball" -- a softball-sized wool ball available at many outlets like The Container Store or health food stores -- or a piece of felt or flannel dabbed with a drop or two of germ-fighting essential oil added to the dryer.

I like a combo of orange and spice or cedar wood or balsam fir and spice, but you could do lemon or cloves, eucalyptus, wintergreen, oregano (add a drop or two of marjoram to avoid smelling like a pizza), tea tree oil, or any of the other germ-fighting essential oils that please you. Not only is your laundry sanitary, it smells good, and is less attractive to moths.

There are many books on the subject of essential oils and some of the best are, not coincidentally, published by the companies that produce essential oils.

Look for and use pure food grade essential oils, not "aromatherapy" grade oils. The actual oils are more expensive, but very potent, and last a long time. You never know what you are getting with aromatherapy oils, which may smell good and suit their purpose, but don't necessarily kill germs.

If you are on a budget, just limit yourself to one or two oils that you use regularly, or in the case of citrus oil, make your own as I suggested, by boiling orange or lemon peels after you have extracted the juice for other purposes.

Since many of the worst diseases are transmitted by liquid particulates and dust, it makes sense to invest in a high quality air purifier using HEPA filters if you can afford it. Or, you can do what I do, and dot your house with Spider Plants. These plants, sometimes called "Mother Plants", [ and others, ] are [unimaginably] effective clean air processors.

Not only do they clean the air of germs, they sequester heavy metals and dangerous indoor gases and give back oxygen. They are among the easiest houseplants to grow, and they produce an endless supply of new plants to replace those that have gone senile and also to share with friends and neighbors.

I have a rolling metal rack of the kind you often see in garages and pantries, festooned with Spider Plants. This is like a miniature wall of plants that is mobile, so it can be moved from room to room. All year long, it silently cleans the air in my house and gives back oxygen. Maintenance is very minimal and if you have any gardening ability at all, this Poor Man's alternative to fancy filters and electronic gadgets may be just the ticket for you, too.

When they get dusty, I give them a shower.

Speaking for myself, it is comforting and cheering to be surrounded by living things -- plants and animals, especially in the depths of winter. The simple act of taking care of them, reminds us to take care of ourselves and of each other. I have neighbors that love to come to my house and beg a cup of tea and just sit in a sunny window among the green leaves--forget about me.

They come to bask in my indoor nature spa and sit among my plants, breathing the clean oxygenated air. And then they wonder why they always "feel better" when they come to my house? Well,now you know.

My point in sharing all this is that by adopting a fairly simple regimen, you can help insure your own health and the health of the people around you. You can ditch expensive chemical cleaners for most purposes and achieve better results for less money. So, why not do it? It just makes sense. Common sense and the other kind of cents, too.

To get you started on a pathway out of servitude to Dow Chemical, Monsanto, Proctor and Gamble and all the other dubious players, let me suggest a small, inexpensive, get-started guidebook: "Salt, Lemons, Vinegar, and Baking Soda" by Shea Zukowski. This is a basic recipe book/primer on the use of natural cleansers that are cheap and available to everyone.

Give it all some thought. Your health, your outlook, your free will and your good name are all among the most precious things you will ever possess in this life. Isn't it worth thinking about how to maximize and exercise them?

Choking and Blocking Nanobots
By Anna Von Reitz

This has been a recurring concern for many people who are aware of the burgeoning use of nanotech in our world -- what can we potentially do to short circuit and remove nanobots to keep them from interfering with our biological functions?

This potentially dangerous tech has not been overseen by any actual government. These scientific endeavors have been largely overseen only by the corporations benefiting from them. Foxes in charge, again.

So many good scientists have spent time and effort on their own to develop countermeasures against "unfriendly" nanobot technology. Some respectable people have suggested ingesting a very small amount of borax every day to "jam up" the electron transfers involved, others have championed the use of "fullerine" oils-- basically, a nano-sized carbon filtration system to trap the nano-critters and expel them naturally.

Coming from the UW-Madison, however many years ago, I am in the later camp. An inert, carbon-based blood filter that is efficiently expelled from the body makes more sense to me and is certainly safer to ingest than borax. I recently posted a respectable supplier, SES and their premier olive oil, C-60, on my News Feed.

I experimented with this stuff when it first became available and there's really no reason not to make it into a salad dressing -- a sort of Space Age Oil and Vinegar version. The oil itself is olive oil, and the nanotubule structures in it are inert carbon at a very tiny scale, so the oil winds up being a red-brown color that is not unpleasant at all. Many devotees take it straight in five ml doses.

Me, being me, I just added it to regular salad oils and vinegar and herbs and ate mine as a salad dressing. either way, sop up your bowl with a bit of bread, and you have deployed a nano-scale carbon filter.

In initial experiments at UW-Madison back in the early 90's, rats that ingested Fullerine Oil-- doubled their lifespan. Now, you and I are not rats. Our metabolism is significantly different. But, rats are mammals, and thirty years of use of C-60 by many people in the scientific community, has at least prove that nothing has come amiss by their use of "Buckyballs" aka, Fullerine Oil, named after Buckminster Fuller.

A guy who weighs 180 lbs and who wants the therapeutic effects needs to take about 5 mls -- between a teaspoon and a teaspoon and a half per day. C-60 comes with its own measurement syringe and instructions, so you don't have to worry about that. It's not inexpensive to produce and clean the "fullerine" nanotubes and get them saturated into the oil, so 120 ml bottle costs around $70.

But, if we are ever faced with a nano-assisted bio-weapon attack, that will be $70 well-spent, and in the meantime, it makes great salad dressing. Or, many people enjoy dipping French and Italian bread in flavored oils....? Put it in mayo and apply to a sandwich.... lots of ways to avoid the de rigeur of the True Believers who shoot a teaspoon of the stuff every morning and still get the benefits.

Lypsomal Vitamin C is another scientific advancement we can take advantage of. Many people have heard about the Chinese using intravenous Vitamin C to combat the current corona virus outbreak, but intravenous methods are not safe in a home environment absent competent medical supervision. Taking Vitamin C in a concentrated lyposomal form is the closest you can get over the counter. The advantage of the lyposomal liquid version is that it is immediately available and going to work in the bloodstream with little or no waste or time delay.

It's not the tastiest thing in the world, but it works like magic. If you are really sick, this is the way to get a concentrated bio-available blast of Vitamin C.. If your system is compromised in any way by cancer, heart disease, limited liver function, etc., -- this is the way to go. I keep it on hand for bad colds and infections when simply eating oranges or drinking lemonade isn't enough. is the patriarch in development of lyposomal supplements and they are the company I am most familiar with. A new company, LipoNaturals, has a competing product. For long term storage and occasional use I prefer the individual packets available from LiveOnLabs and keep them on hand. The LipoNaturals version comes in a large pouch and you simply dispense your dosage yourself.

Remember that although Vitamin C is a safe, water-based vitamin that won't accumulate in your system and become toxic if you overdose, it will give you the runs at high dosages. If you are already suffering this as a flu symptom you are in danger of dehydration and don't want to make things worse, so the smart money is to take Vitamin C on a regular basis now, before any serious infection hits, and figure out how much you can take without suffering very loose stools.

Immodium A-D is a very effective over the counter anti-diarrhea drug that puts most things to rights in about twenty minutes. I never leave home without it.

When dealing with hemorrhagic fever, traditional Chinese medicine relies on Tien Qi Ginseng; the fact that the Chinese Government is not using it is most likely a reflection of budget constraints. There are several kinds of gingseng and again, the liquid based extracts are most expensive, but also longest lasting, most concentrated, and most effective.

Tien Qi has the salutary effect of inhibiting hemolysis -- stopping bleeding and the rupture of red blood cells in general, which is obviously important if you are dealing with internal bleeding in the lungs and blood vessels.

Viewing this problem from the reverse side of the issue -- how can you strengthen your lung and vascular tissue? Ladies, here is a good excuse to do something for your skin, hair, and nails, too -- (1) Eat gelatin. A bowl of Jell-O a day keeps the doctor away; (2) Take collagen supplements; (3) Take Biotin, one of the lesser B Vitamins.

Biotin has many strange properties and benefits, not the least of which is as a water purifier. It drops gunk out of water like you wouldn't believe, which means that it purifies your lymph system and aids in the removal of cell debris and foreign substances.

Your skin and your hair may suffer a (to you) inexplicable turn for the worse when you first start taking Biotin. This is what is called a "healing crisis symptom" because the Biotin is de-clogging your system and forcing all manner of metallic elements and other gunk out of your body-- and your skin and hair are in fact excretory organs.

One of my Native friends developed a noticeable greenish streak in her black hair that had to literally grow out, as if it were dyed. This is most likely the result of getting rid of copper oxides she picked up on the job. She was rewarded with absolutely gorgeous hair and better overall health from there on.

These are just things that I and my friends have known and used ourselves successfully over the years, not a doctor's prescription, and bear in mind that everyone's biology and job and other parameters are different. What works for me might not work for you -- but, there is a logic behind each of these suggestions that has stood the test of time and shared experience.

The corona virus and other serious hemorrhagic fevers are characterized by fever in over 90% of the cases, and if not fought off, will lead to bleeding lungs and leaking blood vessels -- hence the description, "hemorrhagic fever". In this recent outbreak in China small sample studies are saying that about 50% of patients suffer vomiting and diarrhea, too.

Remember the old adage, "Feed a cold, starve a fever."?

A lot of bodily energy goes into digesting and deploying your food every day, and you do need good food to keep your strength up, but during a fever it makes good sense to reduce your digestive activity and increase your liquid and semi-liquid intakes.

Think simple vegetable soups and traditional broths, gelatin desserts, green tea, apple sauce, ginger tea, hand-squeezed orange juice, smoothies, lemonade, finely cut up steamed vegetables, scrambled eggs, soda crackers, oatmeal -- eat as if you were a small child again.

Eat frequently, but in small portions, and don't tax your liver by loading it down with dairy products, fats, and oils.

Most over-the-counter fruit juices are "from concentrate" or otherwise loaded down with sugar and should be avoided, because sugar is, technically, a poison to your weakened metabolism. It puts stress and push where none is needed. A small amount of concentrated fruit juice added to water to lightly flavor it is fine, but don't overdo it.

Remember that both fever and diarrhea result in dehydration which is one of the chief dangers of the first symptoms of a hemorrhagic fever. Put some gel ice packs in the freezer in case you need to use them to bring a fever down.

Remember that your head/skull is the chief heat radiator for your whole body. If you have a bad fever and can't stand the thought of a cool bath to bring the temperature down, applying ice packs to the big arteries in your neck and to the top of your head can have much the same effect. So can applying water to your chest and turning on a fan to stimulate evaporation.

When you have a fever you often feel cold, even though in fact you are burning up. Try to find way to cool your body down that isn't horribly uncomfortable-- something that achieves a middle ground.

Remember also that most over-the-counter fever reducers including aspirin and ibuprofen, thin the blood, which is not something you want to do with a hemorrhagic fever. Rely on mechanical means (see above), limited amounts of acetaminophen, and traditional herbal teas like Feverfew, instead.

Finally, remember that the reason that winter is "flu season" is not the cold. It's the dryness. When you keep the relative humidity in your home above 43%, the chance of airborne infections decreases dramatically.

This is part of the reason why "Grandma" kept a bubbling pot of water on the back of the wood stove, and often threw in a handful of herbs or citrus peels for good measure. A humidifier that combines ultrasonic humidity with essential oil delivery is the best of all worlds.

Here's an example of the kind of "industrial model" I am talking about, available through Amazon and (maybe) at your local hardware store or health food store or even supermarket: Everlasting Comfort Humidifiers for Bedroom (6L) - Humidifier with Essential Oil Tray (White).

Smaller diffusers work fine for essential oil delivery in a sick room, in a bathroom, or office cubicle, but they have to be refilled every hour or so on the hour and don't significantly improve overall humidity in a large house or for prolonged periods of time. To deliver the maximum benefit all winter long and to literally cover your home in a blanket of unseen essential oil defense, you need one or two of these Big Boys working in 12 hour shifts.

After the fever phase of a severe influenza or hemorrhagic fever, you often have a hard time resetting your body thermostat, so having an electric blanket or heating pad can be a real blessing, allowing you to self-adjust your own micro-climate day to day and hour to hour as you recover.

When you are sick, your body needs rest, appropriate nutrients, a good mental attitude, and time to heal. Do everything you can to provide that and your body will fight off the invading germs for you, no questions asked.

As I said before, I suffered from pneumonia for five years straight before I learned to use an ultrasonic diffuser and appropriate essential oils to combat it. It has taken me over sixty years and multiple intense "health crisis" experiences with pets, children, friends, and family to solidify what I just shared with you.

Thinking about your health and hygiene now can save you -- literally -- later. Laying in a few supplies, learning how to use a few new tools, knowing what to do in advance -- can save your life or the lives of people you love. It can keep you from going to the hospital in desperation and keep you and your loved ones out of the long lines at these overwhelmed and germ-filled centers during flu season.

Think about it, change your habits, change your cleaning regimen, and before you know it, you will be enjoying better health now and be better prepared for any health crisis later.

And please pause a moment to think of all those in China who are suffering and not able to buy or find even their traditional medicines as a result of expense and quarantine. Send them love. Send them prayers. It is at times like this, when we remember what the real enemies of mankind are.

More Pertinent Information
By Anna Von Reitz

  • Survival statistics from the corona virus outbreak are beginning to come in, and they are both official, observer-reviewed, and reasonable results for a "normal" corona virus outbreak. That plugs a missing hole in the overall picture and provides at least some basis for regarding this as a serious but non-weaponized threat. People most at risk are very young and very old, and those with already-compromised immune systems-- just as they are with other colds and flu.
  • All viruses die at 122 degrees. They can't stand high heat. This is the logic behind "sweating it out" -- as many old-time doctors and my Grandmother recommended: sauna, sweat lodge, or as-best-you-can-do at home, with plenty of eucalyptus in the stream. About the highest heat we humans can normally stand via gradual acclimation is 111 degrees, which is available in Japanese bathhouses. At 111, a form of paralysis can set in until the water cools or a bath attendant rouses you out, so this is a pretty extreme option, but it will slow any infection and give your body a chance-- and leave you sweating for a good long while unless you do this the Finnish Way and jump in ice water. Either way will result in both short term dehydration that needs to be countered, and getting rid of a lot of toxins directly through the skin.
  • Other techniques -- breath in hot air from a hand-held blow dryer for 2-3 minutes, protecting your nose and face with a wet cloth while you do this. Don't be stupid with this, as you can burn your skin. The hot air helps kill and immobilize germs in your nasal passages. Combine with essential oil therapy and you have a two-fisted punch.
  • Don't forget that your ears are orifices, too, and need to be swabbed out with hydrogen peroxide, alcohol, or dilute germ-killing essential oil (which lasts longer). Though more protected, ears can serve as an infection portal in animals, too. During the 1918 Spanish Flu Epidemic, nurses learned to disinfect ears along with everything else. We need to remember that wisdom.
  • It has been suggested that there is a link between the fact that Wuhan was the Province where 5G was recently rolled out and the fact that Wuhan has been the epicenter of the virus outbreak. If there is a connection, that means that the corona virus has been weaponized with nano-assist technology.
  • Unfortunately, there will be no way to test that theory until and unless the virus spreads significantly in non- 5G areas within China where the population has a similar genetic profile -- and then also shows substantially different symptoms or prognosis, better or worse, than the cases in the 5G area.
  • Switzerland has delayed implementation of 5G due to unresolved health concerns. This is something that needs to be brought home to the members of your local electrical utility commissions, together with supporting documentation. Switzerland has consistently enjoyed better health and social conditions over time and has banned both fluoridated and chlorinated water for decades. Time our dumb clucks and criminals got the message and are forced to argue with success.
  • Mito-Copper - 5 Star Shine, 7155 SE 2nd Pl, Starke, FL 32091, has developed a small Faraday cage device for installation over Smartmeters. This can provide protection from un-modulated electromagnetic and electrostatic radiation without interfering with its normal functions. For example, it can, in theory, keep your electrical service from exploding or catching fire during an EMP or lightning strike and protect against some forms of Directed Energy Weapons. As fire is one of the best-documented dangers of Smartmeters to date, a $60 investment makes sense, and the electric companies don't object because it protects their equipment at the same time it protects your house.
  • Don't forget Grandma's favorite cold cures -- Elderberries. These are super-anti-oxidant, have their own high vitamin content to offer, and are pleasant enough for children to accept in teas and syrups.
  • Oatmeal and whole grains, beans, lentils, dried peas, apples, and steamed veggies of all kinds provide the necessary substrate and fiber to excrete all the toxic wastes that build up as a result of an illness. Many doctors over the years have believed that toxemia (toxins in the blood) are "the" cause of all illness, so to the extent you can get rid of toxins and avoid more, you promote your health overall. Please check out the Gerson Diet and Fit-Again.
  • Your cell phone is the Number One source of harmful radiation in your life and probably the most potent sources of germs, too. Think about it. There's a great company in Utah that sells an EMF protective device called a "scatter bug" "Cell Guard"-- buy a package of four and protect yourself and three friends or family members for $147 at and think about daily cleansing routines for your cell phone. You can do it the old fashioned way with alcohol mist or lens cleaner, but you won't get the peace of mind and 99.9% kill rate of a PhoneSoap UV cleaning unit, which will both charge and clean your phone.
  • I get no kickbacks or special consideration for any of these recommendations, I am just sharing solutions and information that I use myself and that my friends use to protect ourselves and our families and to benefit from our educations and our science backgrounds. These are some neat gadgets, but more importantly, they can help protect your health. Grandma's tried and true remedies go hand in hand with the best new over-the-counter tech.

    Last but not least -- staying away from the hospital is the goal. Never having to go near a hospital or a doctor is the goal. It's not that we have anything against doctors, it's just universally better to never need one!

    All Roads Lead to Oxygen
    By Anna Von Reitz 2020-02-23

    I am rushing to get this done and out on a very busy day because I want it to go viral and I want all of you to know this VERY IMPORTANT conclusion of our research -- there is a cause of every disease and illness, and perhaps even death.

    The superficial cause is toxemia -- the build up of toxins in our blood. The actual cause, however, is lack of oxygen and things that screw up our ability to use oxygen at a cellular level. Period.

    Read that again. There is a single underlying cause of all disease and that actual cause is: lack of oxygen and things that screw up our ability to use oxygen at the cellular level.

    The resulting toxemia kills us, but it is the lack of oxygen that allows and promotes the toxemia.

    How do I know this and know it for certain? It's a combination of research studies and clinical results, epidemiology, a long, long trail of things that should be present and aren't, relationships between the causes and effects and the timing of causes and effects over time, research I was party to forty years ago -- and the present virus scare that made me go back and revisit all the above.

    Don't be afraid of the corona virus. We know how to beat the virus. Be afraid of the vaccine.

    The South Koreans have already beaten the corona virus with simple oxygen therapy -- and that, too, is part and parcel of the story.

    That said, let's review the recently accumulated, re-accumulated, and re-integrated facts:

    1. Electromagnetic fields are known to adversely affect porphyrins, which are pigment enzymes (special proteins that enable chemical reactions) which means that these proteins are light sensitive. They can "perceive" EM energy, so that is why are impacted by EM fields.
    2. The effect of EM fields on these special proteins hobbles their ability to produce "Heme" -- the vital part of hemoglobin that allows it to attach to and carry oxygen throughout the body. A portion of our hemoglobin is disabled outright and a portion is normal and a portion is crippled, but still functioning to a degree.
    3. So raw "un-modulated" EM fields, which are what we are bathed in 24/7, inhibit the ability of our blood to carry oxygen to our tissues and cells, which then interferes with everything else.
    4. The more we are exposed to high intensity EM, the more severely our blood and its oxygen-carrying capacity is impacted. There is the real danger of 5G and the reason it kills whether it is overtly weaponized or not.
    5. This is why chronic diseases are the great scourges of industrialized societies worldwide -- cancer, diabetes, and coronary disease -- were virtually unknown a hundred years ago -- and only became common in tandem with the expansion of the electrical grid. There's your cause and your effect.
    6. Cancer is known to shrivel up and die in the presence of oxygen, and if you look a bit deeper into the disease mechanisms of diabetes and coronary and arterial diseases, you will see that lack of oxygen and lack of complete oxidation -- resulting in the build up of toxic waste products -- is central to both those diseases as well.
    7. At the same time that EM exposure is wreaking silent havoc with our blood and blood's ability to carry oxygen, oxygen levels in the atmosphere are being depleted at a frightening rapid rate, having lost 5% of the total atmosphere in the past sixty years. This is a double whammy.
    8. Not only is our ability to capture and use oxygen being harmed, but there is less oxygen available as a result of deforestation and pollution of the oceans and large fresh water lakes.
    9. The fact that South Korea has been able to cure corona virus via the use of simple oxygen therapy simply adds the icing to the cake of conclusions we've drawn here.
    10. This also explains why Keshe water (GANS) kills the corona virus and "resets" the EM balance. Go to YouTube now and watch Keshe's DIY called "One Cup, One Life".

    Our body's metabolism and immune functions are both crippled by lack of oxygen.

    Certain idiot factions have promoted and profited from this circumstance, have obscured and suppressed this information for their own enrichment, and those same elements, including B.Gates, know how to modulate the EM radiation to gain health benefits from it, instead of being harmed by it. But they are sitting mum as stumps and planning to profit from the death and misery of millions of people.

    This can only be considered a form of criminal psychopathy.

    Especially because EM fields can be modulated at little cost to promote health instead of disease -- if health was the goal of these monsters.

    There is an even darker and more sinister reality involved here and it is the research I was involved in at the University of Wisconsin forty years ago that prompts this insight.

    At that time, we had the ability to reverse 36 out of 38 basic parameters of aging in rats. We could and did take very elderly rodents, shoot them up with a chemical cocktail, and have them back, zipping around their cages and mazes like youngsters -- gand that was forty years ago, but two factors eluded us.

    The rats all eventually succumbed to toxemia of one kind or another.

    Their blood went bad.

    Two factors explain why --

    1. unnatural exposure to un-modulated EM fields in the controlled laboratory conditions, lack of oxygen, leading to incomplete oxidation, and build up of waste products
    2. lack of biotin, one of the then-barely known or noted B Vitamins.

    Biotin cleans up the most dreadfully polluted water -- or blood -- and does so in no time, if there is access to oxygen.

    What are the odds that B. Gates and their ilk have discovered the secret of "eternal life" short of being throttled by the rest of us?

    With access to sufficient oxygen, they avoid all the diseases and problems that plague the rest of the world, and with access to biotin, they have the means to clean up any toxemia that did develop.

    Then, indeed, the world would face an overpopulation problem, but not because of natural population expansion. The overpopulation would be driven by these selfish, profit-driven, more-than-half-insane criminally psychopathic creatures not dying at their appointed time.

    And they and their kind would eventually proliferate at the expense of the compassionate and sane.

     [Jeff G. Viral Misconceptions - Presentation on The True Nature of Viruses]
    Jeff G. Viral Misconceptions - Presentation on The True Nature of Viruses: Bechamp vs Pasteur

    Faery blessings -- celeste

1st November 1971
> Feed: The Druid's Garden
> Title: Visioning the Future through the Bardic Arts: Creating Vision, Creating Hope
> Author: Dana
> Date: Sun, 10 Jan 2021 03:30:45 -1000
> Link:
>  [image 2] [2]

Reishi mushroom from the Plant Spirit Oracle offers a vision of healing, growth, and regeneration

I used to be a big fan of reading dystopian fiction when I was younger. It seemed like a distant world, a reality far from our own. But perhaps now, those books resonate too close to reality. As someone who practices magic, I have to wonder, would the concepts present 1984 be as present if the book hadnt been so well-read? Did George Orwell manifest these concepts as a magical act, or were these already present and he simply channeled what was already coming into focus? The same can be true of many such influential works: The Handmaids Tale, Brave New World, Bladerunner, and more. We also have things like robots, invented by Issac Asimov as science fiction in the 1940s and 60 years or more later, became a reality. One might argue that despite the fantastical nature of these works, works like these have had an influence on present human culture. Perhaps, it is a sign of the times that most of what has been produced from a mass media standpoint in the 20th-21st century is rather dystopian and chilling, with some notable exceptions. As we have recently seen here in the US, words have power. Words can shape reality and incite people to action. Is this the world we want to create?

As someone who practices magic, I certainly accept that our intentions and the directing of our will can help shape our realities. I also accept that for many things, we have to have a spark or vision before we can see it come to reality. It is hard to bring something to life if we first cant envision that it could exist. If we accept this to be true, then, in turn, we can consciously harness intentions and that bring visions to life that help create a better future. I think that one of the powerful things that art of all forms can do is help envision the future.

[image 4] [4]

Poison Ivy from the Plant Spirit Oracle teaching new ways of interacting with nature.

At this point, we are facing both ecological disaster and many human challenges that grow more serious by the year as our society continues the slow crash. This era of human civilization will decline and endbut the question iswhat comes after? How can we be good ancestors for the future [5]? Thus, I am always looking for ways to do more. I want to take responsibility for my own behaviors physically and metaphysically. Physically, this might include being careful with my purchases, working to heal and regenerate landscapes [6], and engaging in other kinds of sacred action [7]. Metaphysically, it can be bringing forth visions of a better futurewe can create the visions now so that they can enter circulation and become something that helps seed a brighter world.

I also share the rest of this post with a caveat. People create art for a lot of different reasons, both external and internal. You might consider visioning arts as one of many reasons to create, a bonus reason, a reason that offers your art additional purpose. Not all art has to have this kind of vision either, but some art forms and works may be very well suited to it.

Creating a Sacred Vision ------------------------

If you buy into this idea and you practice the bardic arts of any kind (poetry, music, dance, writing, visual art, fine crafts, etc) you might want to give this idea some thought. What vision are you putting into the world? What is the world you want to create? Towards that end, I have a few suggestions for helping you hone and refine some ideas. The most important thing you can do is spend some time in meditation and reflection about what vision of the world, what ideas and concepts, you want to bring forth. So here are a few things to consider:

  1. Start by thinking about the specific kind of art (bardic work) you produce and what kinds of messages you can share. Certain art forms are easier to convey messages than others. When you convey messages in your work, can the work stand on its own, or, do you want to share some information about the work in addition to the work itself?
  2. Consider presenting general philosophy about your work. Messaging can come in a lot of forms: these sometimes come in the form of artist statements that talks about what you do and why you do it. This is especially helpful for work that can be interpreted in many ways, or whose interpretation is not immediately clear upon examination (e.g. woodcarving). You can share these messages on social media, on your website, even with the physical art that someone receives.
  3. Consider your specific messages or themes you want to convey. Perhaps you have a very specific message or a general one. Think about the thing you most would like to see in the worldwrite it down, and keep it in mind when you create.
  4. Consider the symbols you use. Symbols, whether they are intentional magical sigils or just broader symbols, also carry tremendous power. If you have specific symbols or symbolism you want to use in your work, this should also be considered!

Now, Ill present three core visioning goals for my own work as an artistI am sharing them both to demonstrate an example of the kinds of visions you can create but also to spark your own creativity about how your bardic arts of all kinds (poetry, visual art, music, dance, fine crafts, writing) might support your own unique vision.

Messaging and Visioning: An Example -----------------------------------

As a visual artist and a writer, I am always thinking about how I can bring this aspect of magical visioning into my work. It is one of the reasons I create, but certainly, not the only one! These are my three goals.

Presenting an alternative perspective and value of nature.

One of the first ways I see us using art, writing, poetry, music, and other bardic arts is to present alternatives or ways of reseeing our present reality. We can show a different perspective on something, offer a new angle, or provide new insight through our work. I think you can do this with anything, but as a druid who has her heart set on preserving the natural world, my focus s on nature and on providing alternative messaging and visions. [image 9] [9]

The art show!

Ill give you a good example of this. As Ive shared before on this blog, I live in a region of the USA that is an extraction zone [10]: we have fracking wells, 1000s of miles of streams full of acid and iron from mine runoff, mountaintop removal, boney dumps, logging, and coal-fired power plantsto name just a few. Around here, most people view nature as something to extract; a resource to be profited from, and a way to keep jobs in the region. Hunting and fishing are also big around our rural area; while Ive met some hunters who have reverence, unfortunately, many shoot animals, birds, and rodents for sport. Thus, there is very little respect or love for nature and in my art, I work to offer a different message.

A few years ago, I was invited to hang some work through our local art association at the regional hospital. It was a nice opportunity to have my work seen by a lot of people. I thought really carefully about the content of my art and decided to work to present an alternative view of resource extraction. I painted trees with hearts in the ground, I painted the telluric currents of earth energy flowing, I painted regenerated landscapes. Its hard to say how these pieces of art touched those who saw them, but I hope they did some good. The more these kinds of alternative messages and perspectives can get into circulation, the more normalized they become and the more power they hold. [image 12] [12]

Staghorn Sumac ornaments from reclaimed wood

Another way of thinking about this is in the tools and materials I usetheres a message about valuing nature inherent in this work. For example, my neighbor plowed over a beautiful stand of staghorn sumac last summer without even knowing what it was or how it could be used. This beautiful stand was one I got to know well and I was really distraught at how it happened. This really saddened me, but he did allow me to come in and harvest as much as I wanted of the wood and roots. I did so, and at the holidays, I made him an ornament from the beautiful root wood and put a note on there that it was from the wood he let me harvest. Perhaps this beautiful wood will have him think twice about cutting down the trees and seeing some inherent value in them.

Re-enchanting the world

After someone is willing to see nature, to value it more, to understand it in a new light, then I can shift to the more magical and potent part of the messagethe message of the world being an enchanted place helping re-enchant humanitys perspective of the living earth. If a new vision is step 1, then re-enchantment is step 2. In other posts [13], Ive written about what I see as the disenchantment of the world, the philosophical and literal stripping of all magic and wonder from the world, which I believe has paved the way for some of the more egregious abuses of nature in the 18th- 21st centuries.

Ultimately, if we see nature as sacred, enchanted, and having a spirit of its own, it is much more likely that humans of all kinds will behave in ways of reverence and respect. I think a lot of authors and artists have done a great job in showing that the world has an enchanted side. [image 15] [15]

Japanese Knotweed as Guardian of the Waterways

I think one of my own projects that most closely aligns with this goal is the Plant Spirit Oracle [16]. The goal of this deck was to take common medicinal plants and offer them in an enchanted and personified way. I also paid special attention to plants that were maligned like Poison Ivy and Japanese Knotweed as part of this work. Thus, Japanese Knotweed, which is widely hated and maligned, is shown in an enchanted light as a guardian of the waterways; the catnip in your garden is shown to have spirit, poison ivy teaching awareness, and so on. These plants have forms that can be viewed, interacted with, and offer guidance and wisdom. .

Offering new visions of the future and personal empowerment [image 18] [18]

Wendell Berrys Poem as a WoodburningI made this at Samhain and in the spring, I will leave it as an offering in the forest, a reminder of the vision we can bring forth

A final aspect, and one that has a lot of potency for me right now, is thinking about how works of art of all kinds can shape the future. Im sick of reading and thinking about things from a dystopian perspective and Im sick of watching our world go further and further into those dystopian vision. Ive firmly committed to creating works of hope. This was a clear vision for me for the Tarot of Trees a response to deforestation. I wanted people who used the deck to value trees more, and I wanted a vision of a healed world to come forth. But theres also a lot of future vision in these works: witch hazel, one of my favorite paintings in the PSO, is all about a pathway towards the future; about becoming a good ancestor. Comfey is about having the tools to bring positive change, while Rosemary reminds us of the powerful cycles and generations that we have to consider. The messaging is there for those who look!

In another example, this one by one of my favorite writers, Wendell Berry, his poem, Work Song, Part II: A Vision [19] is a prime example of a message that holds a vision of the future. When I first read this poem, I cried from the beauty of it, the vision Wendell Berry offered and thought about what we might need to get there.

Visioning a Brighter, Nature-centered Future --------------------------------------------

Providing alternative perspectives, enchantment, and visioning for the future is certainly a magical act and one that many people who practice the bardic arts might build into their work. When you create something and put it out in the world, you have an opportunity to create so much more than just a piece of artyou have a chance to help build a vision of the world to come. While simple visioning work is only part of the task before us, however, as Wendell Berrys poem notes, it is an important part and something that each of us can do.

Dear readers, I am very interested in hearing from you on this topic: Have you built visionary principles into your art? If so, please share. If you havent yet but would like to, Id love to hear from you as well!

  1. link
  2. image
  3. link
  4. image
  5. link
  6. link
  7. link
  8. link
  9. image
  10. link
  11. link
  12. image
  13. link
  14. link
  15. image
  16. link
  17. link
  18. image
  19. link

1st November 1971

The void can mean empty space.
To become one with the void is to become undefined, i.e. to shed all ego definitions and attachments. This is a necessary process in rebirth. It is best done at the end of a lunation, as the waning moon supports the release process, with the last week to half week of a lunation matched by the menstrual cycle of release, forgiveness, and voiding of previous creations.

Faery blessings -- celeste

1st November 1971
[Blue Faery]

The Wee Folk

An Historical Overview of the Whereabouts of Gnomes and Elves, Fauns and Faeries, Goblins, Ogres, Trolls and Bogies, Nymphs, Sprites, and Dryads, Past and Present.

by Buck Young

(Mat Jacobson)

A long, long time ago, the Earth belonged to the creatures of the wood. By creatures of the wood I mean gnomes and elves, fauns and faeries, goblins, ogres, trolls and bogies, nymphs, sprites, and dryads. They tended it and took care of it, played in it, danced and sang in it, cared for wounded animals, worked out disputes between species, sat on mushrooms discussing matters of import and drinking Labrador tea, rode down streams on leaves and bark, and parachuted from trees with dandelion seeds. This was the world into which mankind was born. These early days, when man was but a newly arrived dinner guest who hadn't yet taken over the entire house, are fairly well documented in the literature and folklore of the world, so there's no need to go into it here. What I am interested in, and what I am asking you to be interested in, is the question, "Where did all the gnomes and elves, fauns and faeries, goblins, ogres, trolls and bogies, nymphs, sprites and dryads go?"

The friction between man and the wood creatures began with the discovery of agriculture. With the discovery of agriculture, civilization arose and spread. The forests were cleared to provide wood for shelter and fields for pasture and crops. Mankind had set up camp. No longer just a visitor in someone else's world, he pushed the wild back from his newly built doorstep. At first this wasn't a problem. There weren't many people and everyone else felt that it was only fair to allot them their own little half acre to do with as they wished. Some of them even decided to help out. Gnomes moved into the barnhouses and helped out with the gardening chores. The devic spirits of the vegetables helped the humans better organize their crops and plan rotation, and taught them the correlation between planetary and lunar cycles and the agricultural year, plant radishes when the moon is in Cancer, harvest when the moon is in Taurus. Many trolls felt that the heaping piles of manure were a change for the better, and decided to stick around too.

The rest of the wood creatures just backed off into the wood, occasionally playing mischievous tricks on the new settlers, like turning the milk sour, rearranging furniture, tipping the cows, tickling people's faces in their sleep, and occasionally stealing babies and leaving bundles of wood in their place.

But man's dominion spread (and spread and spread and spread), and the forests got smaller and smaller and smaller. Things got real crowded in the woods, and things were getting worse in civilization. Most farmers weren't listening to the devic spirits anymore. People found that they could increase their output by disregarding the needs of the Earth. They were raising productivity and killing the soil. Petrochemicals were just a step away. Most of the devic spirits and the gnomes fled. The trolls stayed. Today they live mostly under bridges and in the shallow, mucky ditches beneath the metal grating on farm roads that cows are afraid to cross. Be sure to honk your horn before driving over one of these. A troll may be hanging from the grate, swinging over its living room, as they are apt to do after rolling in muck and manure, If you don't give a warning honk, you may run over its fingers, and it's not a great idea to get either your name or your license plate number on a troll's shit list.

Now there is little wild land left at all, and even that is shrinking at an unprecedented rate. There is simply not enough space for all the gnomes and elves, fauns and faeries, goblins, ogres, trolls and bogies, nymphs, sprites, and dryads.

So where are they?

Are they dead?


So where did they go?

The answer is a bit surprising. They didn't go anywhere. We did.

Early humans had an intuitive knowledge of their role in nature, just as bears and raccoons and mice and every other critter does. They understood, from the ways of the wild around them, that nothing ever comes from nowhere and nothing ever just disappears. Things change form. Death is necessary for life to continue. They offered up their kills as sacrifices to the gods of nature. They offered praise, prayer, sacrifice, and song to the spirits of the wild, to brother buffalo, brother deer, brother fish, and brother tree.

Now we know that everything that has ever existed continues to exist, in one form of another, and as far as we can tell, they were more aware of that back then than we are now. So the sacrifice, song, praise and prayer did not ensure the immortality of the slaughtered, either in body or in spirit. That was already taken care of. What it did ensure was the continuance of the connection between the spirit of the slaughterer and the spirit of the slaughtered. Killing is risky business. The membrane separating the internal from the external is not necessarily as thick or as dearly defined as we have come to believe. Every time we kill, we risk killing the reality of that thing inside ourselves as well as outside. We risk breaking the connections that lead in and out of the membrane. Taking life to feed life requires a keen understanding of the natural law of give and take. When we lost that understanding, gave up the songs, the sacrifice, the prayers, the praise, we lost the connection. Saying grace is not enough.

When we lose those connections, everything becomes dead - fish, rivers, frogs, mice, even each other. There is no way they can reach inside us any more. The five senses we are left with are not enough. We have given up those connections in exchange for the freedom to clearcut forests with skidders, turn cows into milk machines and chickens into egg factories. We can experiment on animals, club seals, wear mink coats, exterminate passenger pigeons, dodo birds, whales, bear, dolphin and condor. Not a twinge of guilt. The lines have been severed.

And we are all under the impression that it is the forests, the creatures, the spirits, and the wildlands that are disappearing from the universe and not us. Not so. Thinking that is like thinking that if you stand on the end of a limb and saw that limb from the tree, the tree will fall and you will remain standing. Bugs Bunny might be able to get away with that, but we can't. When a marionette cuts its strings, the puppeteer doesn't collapse to the ground. When a spider severs the lines that connect its web to the trees, the forest doesn't fall away.

It is we who have fallen away from the real world into a world where we may carry out our twisted sterile dreams without threatening the Earth and its inhabitants. Ever wonder why the trees and stones and rivers and streams, the birds, the snakes, the bears and the frogs no longer talk to us as they did in the early tales of the Native Americans, the Hindus, the Africans, the Bible? It's because we're not around to talk to any more. Every clearcut, every vivisection, every mechanized slaughter of cow, pig, or chicken moves our dreamworld farther and farther from the tree, making a reunification, which is still possible, more and more difficult.

Somewhere not so far from here, in the real world, the ancient forests are still standing, the buffalo roam the prairies, the sky is full of condors, the deer and the antelope play, and dodo birds wander the sandy beaches, bumping into things.

Where there are still wildlands in our dreamworld, strong connections still exist. Bridges, tunnels, and portals. Occasionally a traveler will get lost in the wilderness and find himself in the real world, returning the next day to find that a hundred years have passed, or never returning at all,

There are more ephemeral connections as well - brooks and waterfalls where you can still hear voices from the other side, if you listen carefully enough. When they sit by these waters they hear loud clanking and screams. When they eat psilocybin everything stops glowing, and condos rise where forests stand. Our children can see their world in their dreams. Their children see ours in their nightmares.

And there is another connection. Sometimes agents from the other side infiltrate our world in an attempt to expedite the reunification. Believe it or not, they miss us over there. Sometimes - more often than you might think - they send souls over to our world to be born as human babies. Sort of like a socialist, communist, or anarchist entering the American political arena and running for office in an attempt to effect change from the inside. There are quite a lot of them actually - gnomes and elves, fauns and faeries, goblins, ogres, trolls and bogies, nymphs, sprites, and dryads - running around in human bodies, doing crazy things like writing on walls, working in co-ops, running inns in the mountains, talking to themselves in the streets, making pottery, illustrating children's books, spiking trees and blowing up tractors. They are planting bio-dynamic gardens, sitting in the back yard naked, arguing with Satan. They are in asylums pumped full of thorazine, in the classroom on Ritalin and Lithium. They live with Indians. They run recycling centers. They are starting revolutions, corrupting the young, inventing paranoid conspiracy theories, making up religions. They're directing movies, gobbling acid, drinking heavily and writing poetry.

The transition from their world to ours is not an easy one. Intricate rituals and incantations are involved. The transition is not easy on the soul. A great deal is lost. They may have no idea who or what they are at first. They may or may not find out. They will know that they are not like everyone else. They will know that this world is not theirs. They will faintly remember something better, where things made sense and worked like they ought to, where love and magic had the power to heal.

They will know that what makes other people happy does not make them happy, and that what makes them happy makes them happier than anyone else alive.

They will see things others cannot see, hear things others cannot hear, feel things others cannot feel, and know things others do not know.

They will laugh a great deal or cry a great deal or both.

They will love humans individually, but have a hard time with humanity as a whole that may occasionally approach loathing.

They will have a handful of very close friends, and often be very lonely.

They will be unhappiest when forced to act like a human and do the things that humans do, want the things that humans want, or when they are convinced that they actually are one.

Things will not be easy for them. Because of their memories of the other side, the world will seem to them to be a wondrous calliope with just a few teeth missing on one of the cogs, and because of this tiny deficiency, the music is all off key, the horses are crashing into each other, and the children are frightened, bruised and crying.

The solutions will seem obvious and no one else will listen.

They will be repeatedly punished for shouting FIRE! in a crowded theater when the buildings are in flames no one else can see. They will get slapped on the wrist for pointing to the EXIT signs when everyone else is running around screaming and trampling each other.

They will be zealous, fanatical, and didactic about their beliefs. They will feel utterly confused.

They will have ecstatic visions and babble incoherently. They will be extremely articulate. They are prone to long periods of silence. They have no idea how to say what they really mean.

They will spend a lot of time with children and animals.

They will become drunkards and dope fiends, organic gardeners, Essene soapmakers, carpenters, madmen, magicians, jugglers and clowns, lunatic physicists, painters and scribblers, travelers and wanderers.

They will dress in bright colors, frumpy sweaters, or all black.

They will smoke too much and drink too much. They will eat only macrobiotic foods. They will develop addictions to Mountain Dew.

They will often be accused of living in their own fantasy world.

They will make great lovers. Yeah, even the trolls.

They will spend too much time either making love or thinking about it.

They will speak to inanimate objects.

They will have much brighter eyes than everyone else.

They will expect their magic to work in this world and their love to heal, and they will be crushed by this world, and often they won't expect it.

It will come close to killing them.

They will visit the places where the connections still exist: the waterfalls, the mountains, the ocean, the forests. They will draw on all the power they have, and sometimes, sometimes, the magic will work. And everything will be wondrously easy. The teeth will grow back on the calliope's cog, the tune will right itself, the horses will bob gracefully up and down, around and around, and the children will giggle and sing with cotton candy stuck to their cheeks and noses.

They will spend their days trying to reconnect a branch that millions are still busy sawing away at. Often it will be more than they can bear.

While the rest of humanity is busy working on new and more efficient ways to lay waste to the Earth with the push of a button, they are saving it, a handful at a time.

They will share a common conviction that they are the only sane individuals in a world gone mad.

They're right.

1st November 1971
 [Ark contains White Powder of Gold]

David Hudson
Has the Philosopher's Stone Been Found?
Superconductivity and Modern Alchemy

Okay, into to the alchemical substance. When I became interested in this alchemy, because the white powder of gold was the alchemical substance supposedly, I began to do all sorts of reading, and one of the things I came across immediately was the Melchizedek priesthood and the white powder of gold associated with the Melchizedek priesthood. So I went to Rabbi Plotkin at Temple Beth Israel in Phoenix, and I asked the Rabbi, who is one of the most knowledgeable rabbis in Arizona, I said, "Rabbi, have you ever [heard] of the white powder of gold?", and he said, "Oh yes Mr. Hudson, but to our knowledge no one's known how to make it since the destruction of the first temple". He said, "The white powder of gold is the magic. It can be used for white magic or black magic".

And when you really find out what the white powder of gold is, you begin to really appreciate that statement. So, anyway, as I began to research this further, I found out about the history of it, I found out that it has been associated with the ancient peoples over in the Tigris-Euphrates valley. It was knowledge that was given to them by, they claimed, the gods. It is always depicted in the literature as a triangular shaped stone, but it's about twice as tall as it is wide, kind of an elongated pyramidal shape, like this. I think Zecharia Sitchin refers to it as the "athinder? stone". Ah, but all of their sacred text always began with it. Curious enough, in the ancient Egyptian text it was always referred to as the "What is it?", and if you read in the papyrus of Ani that was found in the tomb of Pepe the 2nd in old kingdom Egypt, it says, "I am purified of all imperfections, what is it, I [a]scend like the golden hawk of Horus, what is it, I come by the immortals without dying, what is it, I come before my father's throne, what is it", and she goes on and on, page after page, talking about all these attributes that you acquire as you [a]scend, but they always stop and ask the question, "What is it"?

Well, this was written about 28-29 hundred B.C., and they're asking this question "What is it"? Well when I found the Hebrew dictionary, I found out that the Hebrew word for "What is it?" is Ma-Na. Manna literally means the same thing, "What is it?" And when you understand that the Hebrew people were actually, lived in Egypt for generations, they were the artisans, they were the metallurgists, they were the craftsman. And when they left out of Egypt they took this knowledge with them. We find in the literature that, and this is particularly in Velikovsky's writing, 'Ages in Chaos', that he says, that, eh, when the Egyptian..., when the Hebrew people left Egypt that the Egyptians decided that they wanted to go after them and they find the writings in Egypt where the Pharaoh and his army drown in a whirlpool of water. Now this right at the end of old kingdom Egypt.

Remember in the Bible, that it says that the Hebrews encountered these mean, warring like peoples called the Amalekites out on the Sinai peninsula as they were exiting Egypt, and they, Moses wanted to fight them, and the Hebrew people said "naw, these guys are fierce tribesmen, there's hundreds of thousands of them, we don't want to fight these people". And so they avoided fighting them. Well, Velikovsky found out that at the very same time they were having all the plagues in Egypt they were also having plagues over in the Tigris-Euphrates valley, and the ruling tribe, the Amalekites, exited the Tigris-Euphrates valley at the same time the Hebrews were exiting Egypt. And they literally passed each other on the Sinai with the Amalekites coming west as the Hebrews were going east. They arrived in Egypt and there was no Pharaoh and there was no army, and literally, these Arabs, destroyed and killed everyone. All they left were the lesser people, who they kept as slaves for themselves, but they hacked and killed and slaughtered everyone. They destroyed the temples, they wiped out a very high culture at the end of old kingdom Egypt. By the time they woke up to the fact of what they had destroyed, the knowledge that was gone, it was too late. The only people that knew how to make it, who were still alive, were the Hebrews, and they were out on the Sinai.

They began in ancient Egypt to do the opening of the mouth ceremonies, they begin to mummify their leaders, waiting for this knowledge to come back so that the leaders could be brought back to life, but in fact the knowledge was gone. And so, if you look in old kingdom Egypt, did you know that they've never found the body of a pharaoh or a high priest from old kingdom Egypt? Never. And they claim in their literature that they never died, that they [a]scended the stairway to heaven. And when you read about what they did and where they went, it totally agrees, they were going to the very same place that the people in the Tigris-Euphrates valley went to, to [a]scend the stairway to heaven. And that was to an island called Bahrain, it's just off the Sinai peninsula. There was a city by the name of 'Kilmun' or 'Dilmun' and do you know that they have excavated the city and found that it does exist, and it's supposedly the land of the crossing, where the fresh water and the sea water mix. And they have found the fault, right underneath the island where fresh water exits under the ocean and mixes with the sea water.

All of this goes back to writings about the first mortal king in the Tigris-Euphrates valley, Gilgamesh, and his quest for immortality. It goes back to he was told to travel to the land where the sun sets, or the sun rises, which in fact was the name for Arabia. And he traveled down the Tigris-Euphrates river, and into the ocean and across the ocean, they came to this island, and it was at that island where the man who survived the flood lived, and that's the man we know as Noah, that he was looking for. The man who lived 900-1,000 years, and has three sons who lived over 900 years, who had this knowledge.

Okay, now we come back to the Hebrews who exited Egypt. All of the Egyptians that had this knowledge were slaughtered, and no one was there to bring them back to life. But the Hebrews had this knowledge, and Bezaleel, the goldsmith, was commanded by Moses to prepare the "What is it?", the manna, or the " [shew-]bread of the presence of God", which was another name, they knew it in old kingdom Egypt. In old kingdom Egypt they had three other names for it, it was called "the golden tear from the eye of Horus", it was called "that which issues from the mouth of the Creator", the spittle, or it was called "the semen of the Father in Heaven". And if you take the white powder gold and you mix it with water, it forms a gelatinous white suspension, that, as a farmer I can attest, it does look just like semen, which we use to, for the cattle and all. Ah, that would be a good description of it, if I was trying to convey to someone what it looks like.

Basically this is the basis of all religions of the world. How many times have you heard "cleanse yourself", "purify yourself", "prepare yourself like a bride in the bridal chamber", "for the coming of the father". What they don't go on and tell you is what happens in the bridal chamber, you become inseminated in the bridal chamber. But you receive the semen of the father in Heaven. And you. . . over. . . this is done over a 40 day period during a 40 day fast. It was called the Egyptian rite of passage. It went 9 days with no food to totally cleanse the digestive system, and they took this material, or the "semen of the Father in Heaven", for the next 30 days. Okay, it was called "the Bread of Life" and the "Bread of Life" was mixed with the water and was called the "Living Water". Okay? This material is what Moses commanded Bezaleel, the goldsmith. It wasn't a baker, it wasn't a woman, it was a goldsmith who was told to prepare the "Bread of the presence of God", and this "Bread of the presence of God" was set out on a golden table in front of the Ark of the covenant. You remember the ark of the covenant, they also placed the stones, through which God spoke to Moses, and [ gave him the ten commandments the 10 commandments were given to Moses via his wife Zipporah, daughter of their origin, Jethro ].

And the Bible says, up on Mt. Sinai, that the Hebrew people said there was fire and there was smoke. It was if a forge was going up on Mt. Sinai. But when you recall that Moses had been there previously and in the area of Sinai is where copper was being mined and smelted. And in fact, I believe there was a forge going on Mt. Sinai, because at 1,160 degrees the white powder of gold can be melted to a transparent glass of gold. It literally becomes a glass as clear as window glass, and yet it is pure gold, it's not a gold compound, it's pure gold. You can take it in a mortar and pestle and grind it right back to the white powder, but it is, it looks absolutely like glass.

The neat thing about gold, as compared to the other elements, is that gold can be purified by distillation. At 450 degrees elemental gold will resonance disconnect from itself and will go over as a gas and be re-condensed over here and be caught as white powder again. And so you can purify it, back and forth, by repeated distillation, and get a very high purity substance. It's called the "white dew", the "white condensate", "the white dove" or it's depicted as a white feather in the alchemical texts. Because that's the way it was purified as a volatile material. Okay? All of the symbols of being fed by a dove, or receiving the white dove, is always an alchemical symbol. When we find, as the rabbi told me, that this knowledge was kept by the Hebrews until the destruction of the first temple.

What happened when they destroyed the first temple? And what happened right before the temple was destroyed? We find that Solomon got a woman pregnant who came from Egypt and she, in fact, was the Pharaoh of Egypt. What was her name, Hatshepsut? How do you pronounce it? Hatshepsut? Anyway, it was in fact the Pharaoh of Egypt that came to Solomon's temple, and she became pregnant, she returned back to Egypt, and she gave birth to a son, and the son's name was Menelik. Menelik returned to Jerusalem when he was twenty one to be acknowledged by Solomon as being his son. And Solomon, of course, acknowledged Menelik, "Yes, you are my son". And of course, the Levites, the high priests, just went bonkers. Here was a half breed. And they had all this racial purity, and here was a half breed as the eldest son of Solomon, to be the next king of Jerusalem. And so the Levites said, "You must send your son away, he must be sent away". And Solomon, in his infinite wisdom, said, "Fine, if I must send my son away, all of you Levites must send your eldest sons away also". So all of the eldest sons of the Levites left with Menelik, but when they left they took the Ark of the Covenant.

And that's where the Ark of the Covenant went; to Egypt. When the Hebrews realized that the Ark of the Covenant had left, these men who took it were the ones who by blood right were the correct ones to care for it. They were the eldest sons of the Levites and the king. But because they were sent away they took the Ark of the Covenant. And the Hebrew people haven't really wanted to talk about this that much, because it really was their doings that they lost it. And so, the Aaronic priesthood or the rabbinical priesthood does not want to talk about the high priesthood leaving Jerusalem, but it went to Egypt. And it was kept in Egypt out on the island of Elephantine, where they built an exact duplicate of the Temple of Solomon, and you'll read, and find out about that, if you read Graham Hancock's book, 'The Sign and the Seal'. This is all in there and it is absolutely correct. They have excavated. The excavators have found, on the island of Elephantine, the exact dimensions of the Temple of Solomon, where the foundation was and where the Ark of the Covenant was kept. In the temple of Luxor they recorded all of the loot and all of the plunder that was taken from the Temple of Solomon by Thutmose II, was then returned when he became pharaoh and looted the temple. But there's no Ark of the Covenant because they already had that. And in that plunder they list all of the items that they got, and they're all identified as being golden, and then silver and then copper. But under the golden items, under the shewbread, here is this elongated pyramidal shape that is "The Bread of the presence of God". It's the very same symbol, that I told you earlier, that is always shown as depicted in the sacred ceremony, with the king offering the "bread", the "white bread", to the symbol of the Ark of the Covenant, with the black Anubis sitting on top of it. Well the Anubis represented the digestive system, and here's the king offering, and it says "keeper of the secret", but it's the white powder of gold being offered to the digestive system, which is the transformational process you go through.

Now, what does it do? I'm not a doctor so I can't practice medicine. Anything that is administered to someone for the purpose of curing a disease is medicine. So therefore I can't tell you on tape what's been done with it, what the doctors who have giving it have done with it, but I can tell you that at 2 mg. it totally has gotten rid of Karposi Sarcomas on AIDS patients, at 2 mg. per day. 2 mg. per day. There's 32,000 milligrams in an ounce, 2 mg. is nothing. And it gets rid of "KS". I can tell you that people who have taken it, at 2 mg. injections, within 2 hours, their white blood cell count goes from 2,500 to 6,500 white blood cells. I can tell you that stage 4 cancer patients have taken it orally, and after 45 days have no cancer anyplace in the body. We're not gonna go into any more specifics than that. I will talk to you about it later when the cameras aren't running.

I am not a doctor. My purpose in this was not to cure diseases and illness, but I did want to know "does it work"? It's been used on Lou Gehrig's disease, it's been used on MS, it's been used on MD, it's been used on arthritis, it's been used on, ah, what else, that's all that's coming to mind right now, and it just does some very remarkable things in the body. The most important thing that it does and the real reason this is here is not as a medicine.

The reason this material is here is to enlighten and raise the consciousness of mankind. Now if people don't understand that, I apologize, but that really is it's purpose. And what we have done is we have given it in the high amounts to some people who have had nothing wrong with them medically. We didn't know what to expect. So the very first man, he did a 42 day food fast, which is pretty severe food fast. He went for 9 days with only water, he had a high colonic, and on the 10th day we began to give him 500 mg a day of this material. Now this was not gold. This was rhodium and iridium. And the reason we chose rhodium and iridium is because it naturally was in his body. It's in Aloe Vera gel. It's in Ace Mannan. It's in "Man aloe". It's in carrot juice, it's in grape juice, it's in grape seed extract, it's in slippery elm bark, it's in sheep sorrel, it's in many, many materials. And so it's totally natural, it's not a compound, it's not a drug. It's an elemental material. It's like taking an iron pill. But these are the atoms that flow the light of life in your body.

And according to ancient Egyptians, they said, "You have a physical body, you have to feed physical foods to so it can grow and become all that it's meant to be. If you don't feed your material body, you die or you're very stunted. You don't grow and develop." You also have a light body, they said, you also must feed so it can grow and become what it's meant to be. And we haven't been feeding our light body, because we haven't known what to feed it with.

500 mg. a day for 30 days, was called the Egyptian rite of passage, and so we had to find out what does this do. After 5 or 6 days of taking this material, this fellow began to hear this very high frequency sound, and every day the sound gets louder, and louder, and louder, and louder, and louder and louder. By the time he finished his fast, he said it's like loudspeakers in my brain, literally roaring this sound. It's the same sound that many of the meditators have heard, that your told to listen for when you meditate, to find this sound, but when you think about it most people don't hear it anymore. Well this sound is roaring in this man's head, it's roaring day and night, it's roaring when he's talking on the phone, it's roaring when he's working. And I said, "Doesn't this disturb you? Isn't this an irritating sound? "and he said, "Not at all. It's just like nectar", because it doesn't come through the ears. He said, "It's inside the brain."

Now it's hard for me to understand. It's hard for probably most of you to understand. He says, "David, it's just nectar. It's something that you literally want to go within the sound and just let it exclude everything out of your life". Basically at the end of the 42 day fast, he went back, he took a body brush to get rid of the toxins in his body, and he went back eating normally. And he was eating meat, white meat and vegetables. Well he figured the sound would die down and go away. It doesn't. The sound is still growing and getting louder and louder. After 60 more days, the dreams begin, the revelations begin, and then the visions begin. And this is going to sound a little far fetched to some of you, but there are light beings that come to this man and teach him. They never open their mouth but they telepathically are communicating with him.

He said, "Dave, the sound seems to originate about 8 inches above my head, it comes down into my brain, it's like a hat band around my head, and it just roars here in my head. I can feel the vibration all through my body". Well, he only sleeps about an hour and a half to two hours now, he doesn't need 7-8 hours like most of us, and so he decided one morning about 4 o'clock in the morning. The something strange happened. He said it began down the pelvis, and it literally, he just let it move, and he said he could feel it, it came up over his stomach, up over his chest, up over his head, and he said, "My whole body was involved in this energy". And he said, "I felt hot. I felt like if someone came up and touched me they would burn their hand. The all of a sudden, out of the top of my head, goes this column of energy". He feels it just going right out the top of his head.

Ah, I was, about three weeks ago, I was handed a book, called "Secrets of the Golden Flower" by Richard Wilhelm with an introduction by Carl Jung. Richard Wilhelm did the eastern translations for Jung. This book was written in 1931, and it's been translated and been reproduced, and published several times since then, I guess it's now in paperback because some people are getting paperback copies now. Anyway, it verbatim describes this sound. And it says in the book it seems to all be about this sound, the "hu". Well we are the hu-man. The man who can hear the sound.

Okay? This is about the "hu", the sound. And that it says in there that you get this energy in your pelvis, and that it can be developed where it literally will take your whole body up over your head and everything. And when it finally is at a state of perfection that it will feel like there is a column of light coming right out the top of your head.

I think the word that most people use for it is the kundalini. But that's what it is. This man can cut cards now, and hold them up, and tell you what the suit is and what the number is, and he's right 10 out of 10 times. He can tell you who's going to come to see him tomorrow, he knows what they're going to want to talk about before they get there, who it's going to be, what they are going to want to talk about. He says there's this complete feeling of oneness with all living things, all animals, all [mankind]. It's just this total unity of oneness with all life.

According to the "Secrets of the Golden Flower", it takes 10 lunar months, which happens to be the same as the Egyptian's said, 9 solar months, same time frame, but at the end of this, at the ninth month, he literally becomes a light being. It's the breaking through of the cosmic egg, and he literally becomes a light being, capable of levitating and capable of bio-locating. To literally disappear here and reappear someplace else.

Now this sounds pretty preposterous, except if he's a perfect superconductor, he can levitate, he can walk on water. And tomorrow I will share with you some of the papers by Harold Puthoff, down in Austin, Texas, who worked on the government contracts on psychic, telepathy, mental connections between people, and he's now working with levitation, time travel and all that. He's published some papers developing Sakharov's theory about gravity, in which he says, that gravity is not a gravitational field.

That gravity, is in fact, the inter-reaction of matter, the protons, and the neutrons and the electrons, with the zero point, or vacuum energy.

And what we experience as gravity is, in fact, the inter-reaction of the matter with the zero point energy. That there is no gravitational field per se. And in his calculations and in his mathematics, he calculates that when matter is resonance connected in two dimensions, it no longer interacts in three dimensions, but it's only interacting in two dimensions, by what he calls the jitterbug motion, that it loses 4/9s of it's gravitational weight. Or it only weighs 56 percent, which if you all recall is exactly what our material weighed. 56 percent, or 5/9s of it's true weight. Which means that the material is a resonance connected, quantum oscillator, resonating in two dimensions, which just happens to be the definition of superconductor.

But when I met Hal Puthoff, he said, "Dave, you know what this means, it means, when you can control space-time, if you control gravity, and you control gravity, you are controlling space-time. And so literally what these atoms are doing is they are bending space-time to weigh 5/9s." He says, "There are theories in the published journals, credible journals, about moving faster than the speed of light, from one place to another. But to do it you must have what's called exotic matter, matter that has no gravitational attraction at all."" Do you know that iridium at 70 degrees Fahrenheit, has no gravitational attraction at all, and that 70 degrees Fahrenheit is [below] the temperature of your body. And so literally if our body becomes filled with the light, we literally eat this until our light body exceeding our physical body, then we supposedly become light beings.

And our physical body no longer controls our light body, our light body now controls our physical body. And anywhere we can think we would like to go, we can travel there not only spiritually, but physically, and take our physical body with us. Now coincidentally, in the Bible, this is referred to as the rapture. It says, two will be working in the field and one will be gone, two will be laying in bed and one will be gone. It will be a physical taking up and disappearing from where you're at. It says in Revelations, '"Blessed be the man who will overcome for he shall be given the hidden manna, the white stone of purest kind, up on which will be written a new name." [Rev. 2:17] You will not be the same person you were before you took the material.

It actually says you will have a new name, you will be a different person. When you become filled with the spirit, when you become filled with the chrism, you are not the same person you were before. All of that DNA that these biomedical people can't figure out what it's it in your body for, it's actually there to function, it just isn't working right now. Right now we only use 8-10 percent of our brain. What's the other 90 percent there for? Did we evolve a brain that we don't use? I don't think so. It's like at some ancient time we used that brain, and we used that DNA, and we were a different person. Well that sure sounds awfully philosophical, doesn't it. The Bible says that at one time we were the Adam Kadmon, we were the angelic being, and we have fallen to this animalistic state. But in the Bible, it says, that the day will come when the ancient of days returns here to Earth. Who is the ancient of days? The ancient of days is the Adam Kadmon, the original man And when this man returns here and he literally can read your thoughts in your mind without you opening your mouth, how much more could you ever be judged? No more skeletons in the closet, no more hidden agenda. Everything's known. In the Bible they call it the opening of the book of life. It's the time that everything gets judged, everything gets revealed.

Now if that isn't heavy enough for you, when I found out that the name for the golden tree of life was the ORME, ORMUS or ORMES. And the name of my patent is Orbitally Rearranged Monatomic Elements. In the Book of Isaiah, it says a latter day David, a descendant of the Davidic blood line, my cousin, bless her soul joined the Mormon Church, and they had her do her genealogy, and my great-great-great grandmother, was Hanna de Guise, daughter of Christopher de Guise, brother of Charles or Claude de Guise, who if you got a copy of "Holy Blood Holy Grail" there, Charles or Claude de Guise is in the book.

Nostradamus worked for the de Guise family and Nostradamus prophesied by 1999 the occult gold will be known to science. Very specific prophecy, very exact dates, very precise. And a descendent of this family, a latter day David, is the one who's to plant the Golden Tree of Life.

And this is called the Lesser Keys of Solomon, the Keys to the Kingdom. Remember the Petra, the Rock, held the keys to the Kingdom, Peter, the Keeper of the Keys? And this is called the Keys to the Kingdom.

It's not the answer, but it's the door that unlock, it's the key that unlocks the door to the answer. You no longer have to die to literally come face to face with the angels, to experience what most of these people call, when they died and came back to life, it's an unbelievable feeling of oneness. The closest most of you will ever be to another person is during the moment of sex. Think about it? And yet this is even more than that. Because you're one heart and one mind with everyone. Somebody said it would make a great title for a book, "Better Than Sex".

Well, it is all about love, total oneness with everyone. It's perfect telepathy, perfect communication, it's total love and total oneness.

When you understand that superconductors don't have to touch, okay, we're back to the science again. In electricity, the wires have to touch before electricity can flow from one wire to another wire, but superconductors can sit at a distance, and as long as they are in resonant harmony, and their Meissner fields touch, they are one. Because they flow light between them. So they act as one superconductor. So when you are a perfect superconductor, and she is a perfect superconductor, you are one with her heart and her mind. You know all things about her. Perfect telepathy.

And that is the Judgment. That is the Oneness. Now what does it do in the body? It literally corrects the DNA, by a process the equivalent of a denaturing solution, the DNA relaxes and recombines corrected. So all diseases that originate with a problem with the DNA can be corrected, but your reason for taking it cannot be to correct a disease. Your reason for taking it has to be a philosophical reason. It has to be to enlighten and to raise the nature of mankind. If in doing that, it happens to cure the diseases, so be it.

And, ah, this is an ultra-conservative, right wing, John Birch type guy here, and, ah, you know, one who believes that the free-enterprise system is the best system given the nature of man like he is. He's selfish and he's greedy, and he's to be, tempted with money and wealth, and when you understand what this is, this changes the nature of man, that literally all of the things we value now are no longer important. When you no longer need to eat, when you literally can be fed on the resonance fields of the universe. All you need is water. When you no longer need energy, you can travel anywhere you want just by thinking where you'd like to be and be there. When you can live 800-1,000 years with perfect body, literally every cell in your body perfected and corrected. And then your metabolism speeds up about 45 or 50 percent, you return to the state you were when you were a teenager and you can stay in that state. This is what the material is.


There are signifigant warnings related to the ingestion of ORMUS Au at 2:17:20 into Ashayana Deane's [A]scension Mechanics part 2, and in her article about celesteline. -- celeste

1st November 1971
 [Wholistic Health = Love Thyself]

[A]scension / Community

All is frequency, so our [a]scension of consciousnes, of "reality", correlates with an elevation of perspective, expectation, and relationship, and, therefore, we may find ourselves compelled to change, in appropriateness to our raising frequency, our choices and manifestations of geography and community, to the extent our consciousness is focussed upon duality. Alternatively, we could be in oneness consciousness.

Relationship... is the mirror in which you discover yourself. Without relationship you are not; to be is to be related; to be related is existence. You exist only in relationship; otherwise you do not exist; existence has no meaning. It is not because you think you are that you come into existence. You exist because you are related; and it is the lack of understanding of relationship that causes conflict. - Krishnamurti


When we create / manifest in a sense of wholeness, being one with all that is, then the only value we have, to associate with a "thing" (state, condition, relationship), is the level of its appropriateness to be in our reality. Accomplishing this perspective requires overcoming the lower chakra "need"-iness, and the desire-body's attachment to having something desired, so that one comes to neturality emotionally, about the presence or absence of anything in one's life. From this perspective, one operates as creator intending that, that which is appropriate to be a part of one's reality, is present, "of course"! When one is focussed upon appropriateness, then the associated "feeling" related with "having" something manifest in ones reality is that all of reality is appropriate, and therefore the feeling is simply "peace". In this condition, energy is relatively "at rest", so the visualization to create the reality is much more related with the deep peace of knowingness that all is appropriate. In this perspective, the focus is upon the reality which is appropriate already existing. This contrasts greatly with any focus upon any process of attaining, characterized by desire and fulfillment.

All there is in your life is the eternal now moment -
and your experience of the moment is created by the programming in your head.
- Ken Keyes in "Handbook to Higher Consciousness"

What does it mean, to be whole?
It means that we must be willing to conceive of,
to contain within ourselves,
whatever is "other than" any limited idea.
It means knowing that when we create a positive,
we are at the same time creating a negative
[when we create within the lower realms of duality, e.g. when we create in our mind rather than in our heart--celeste]
When we choose an ideal of knowledge,
then we must deal with the ignorance that is other than the knowledge.
When we emphasize an ideal of holiness,
then we must live with the sin that is its companion,
and accept our responsibility for having created it.
However, if we remain constantly open and unresisting to such negatives,
[what we resist, persists--celeste]
we are not compelled to dwell on them:
If we allow that ugliness is always within us,
then we are free to create beauty.
If we know that stupidity is always within us,
then we are free to emphasize this intelligence.
Love is the highest and holiest action because
it always contains that which is not love within itself,
it always and ever moves to include the unloving.
- Thaddeus Golas in "The Lazy Man's Guide to Enlightenment"

Wholistic Living

Wholistic Living is both an attitude and a practice of:

    "You create it all... you already are God incarnate."
    "Feel your joy at being in your ideal 'reality'."
    "Visualize your joy at being in your ideal 'reality'."
    "Don't worry, be happy!" -- Bob Marley
    "eat your veggies" -- Grandma was right
    "juice your veggies" -- The JuiceMan

Financial Health Information

A man who was ragged and appeared to be without anything in a physical sense came upon a road boss and said,
"Can you help me? i need work."
The road boss said,
"Fine, take that large boulder over there and roll it up and down the hill. If you need work that will fulfill your need."
The man said,
"You don't understand, what i really need is money."
The boss replied,
"Oh, if it is only money you need, here is fifty dollars. But you cannot spend it."
Again the man was perplexed.
"You don't understand, what i really need is food, fuel and clothing, not just money."
The boss again replied,
"If you are sure this is what you need, then spend the money for food, fuel and clothing,
but don't eat the food, or burn the fuel or wear the clothing."
The man was finally forced to look at what he really needed, which was
a sense of security, peace and inner satisfaction.
All totally invisible, all within the mind. All divine sustenance.
- Dr. Wayne Dyer in "Real Magic"

Physical Health Information

A monk asks: "Is there anything more miraculous than the wonders of nature?"
The master answers: "Yes, your awareness of the wonders of nature."
- Angelus Silesius

Wholistic Living Information

The wholistic approach to physical health is fairly simple... get good nutrition into your body with a minimum of toxins, and clear your body of toxins and wasteproducts. All pharmaceutical "drugs" are by nature toxic to your body, because the only way they can be so outrageously profitable to the Rockefellers, is to hold exclusive patents on them, and the only way to make something patentable is to make it sufficiently different from natural (bio)-chemical molecules, which are actually nutritious for your body, that they are un-natural and therefore are not processable by your body.

Mercury Fact: As the U.S. Congress has mandated the end of incandescent lighting, the use of fluorescent light bulbs continues to increase. These utilize a small amount of mercury contained within the tube, excited electrically to the high temperature and high energy state of a plasma. As the mercury atoms relax back down to a lower energy state, meaning an electron shifts orbit, a photon of ultraviolet light is radiated, and it then strikes the phosphor lining inside the tube, excites an atom there, which also experiences an orbitally excited state until it relaxes into a lower orbit and emits a photon of visible light. Ever struck a tuning fork? It oscillates, right? So what do you have oscillating overhead? A mercury tuning fork. Now, what is homeopathic medicine? Little things like tiny vials of water or sugar pills, which were stimulated with a frequency, and still contain that resonance pattern, with which to trigger your energy field to vibrate / oscillate at the same frequency as the original medicine. So, what's everyone doing lately? Everyone's taking homeopathic Mercury. Never mind how much is in your food or water. It's in your aura. For many, that means all day at the office and part of the night in domicil.

Emotional Health Information

A Zen story concerns an elder monk in a Japanese monastery. The young novices were in awe of this man, not because he was severe with them, but because nothing ever seemed to upset him. A few of the young men decided to test the monk by devising a plan to scare him. Early one dark winter morning, it was the monk's duty to carry tea to the Founders Hall. The young men hid in the alcove of a long and winding corridor near the entrance to the hall. Just as the monk passed, they rushed out screaming like crazy men. Without faltering a step, the monk continued walking on quietly, carefully carrying the tea. When he arrived at his destination he set down the tray, covered the tea bowl so no dust could fall into it and then fell back against the wall and cried out in shock "Oh-oh-oh!" A Zen Master relating this story said, "There is nothing wrong with emotions. Only one must not let them carry one away, or interfere with what one is doing."
- Dick Sutphen in "The Oracle Within"

In "western culture" there is a specific ritual by which people often assess each other, thereby deriving either a sense of emotional comfort or discomfort about the sincerity of the other person... though of course there are very adept fakers, not the least of which are automobile salesmen.

Some New Positive Manifestation

Kryon: Relationship with Gaia
Peter Deunov prophecy: Love and Fraternity

Mental Health Information

A Zen story describes three men observing a flag fluttering in the breeze:
One man says, "The wind is moving the flag."
The second man says, "No, the flag is moving the wind."
The third man says, "You are both wrong; it is your mind that is moving."
- Dick Sutphen in "The Oracle Within"

It's All a Matter of Perspective

What you resist, you draw to yourself. As long as you resist something,
you are locked into combating it and merely perpetuate its influence in your life.
Resistance is fear, something that you need to karmically resolve.
You must let go of the fear by encountering it
until you learn to consciously detach from what you view to be negative.
- Dick Sutphen in "The Oracle Within"

The Zoomable Universe will help you to get things into perspective, just in case you're feeling small and insignificant, or just in case you're feeling your problems are really big. Particularly at this time and as we proceed forward into [a]scension, it is important to get out of ego-mind and into heart-soul, to be flowing with spirit rather than reacting to the external illusion. To whatever extent our mind insists upon remaining active and participating, it needs to support rather than override the spiritual awareness and guidance of our own divine spirit.

Spiritual Health Information

i am Goddess.
i am Sovereign.
i am free.

1st November 1971
 [wiccan rede]

Wiccan Ethics And The Wiccan Rede

By: David Piper, Sat 21 May 1994 12:16

From the Internet Book of Shadows

Part I: What Sayeth The Rede?

The "archaically worded" construction "An it harm none, do what ye will," rendered into modern English is literally, "if it doesn't harm anyone, do what you want."

Many modern Wiccans "reverse" the construction, however, taking the first part and putting it after the second to read: "Do what ye will an it harm none," or in modern English "Do what you want if it doesn't harm anyone."

Many people give the word "an" or "if" a value of "so long as" -- which is acceptable substitution, because it doesn't alter the meaning of the Rede itself. However they then proceed to read "so long as" as "only if," and that is completely different, because the Rede has ceased to be a "wise counsel" [anyone checked the meaning of "rede" in the dictionary lately?] and become an injunction: prohibitive commandment, rather than permissive advice.

In other words, the original archaic construction actually says "if it is not going to hurt anyone, it is ok to do" -- this is not the same as "if it hurts anyone it is not ok to do."

What is the significance of the change? A larger one than you might see, at first glance.

The "actual construction Rede," or AC Rede, says it is ok to do something that won't harm anyone, but it does not say anything about those things which do cause harm, except to set an ethical standard of harmlessness as the criteria to judge by.

The "modern reconstruction Rede" or MR Rede, explicitly says that any and all actions that cause harm are forbidden.

The two constructions do not mean the same thing at all. And it should be obvious that this has implications on our thinking, and discussions of the possibility of "obeying" the Rede.

Most of you will have heard or read, as I have, people saying the Rede is something to strive to live by, even though mundane reality makes it very difficult, if not impossible, to do so to the letter. This is only true of the MR Rede, not the AC Rede! As examples, they cite situations such as self-defense; this violates the MR Rede. Period. But it does not violate the AC Rede. Period.

Earlier, I stated that the AC Rede does not rule on actions that do cause harm -- and this is true. It only rules on those actions which do not, by saying that they are acceptable. This is relevant to "victimless crimes" for example -- civil "crimes" may in fact be "ethical," by the judgment of the AC Rede.

What the AC Rede does do, in terms of actions that cause harm, is state an ethical value by which an individual must judge the results of her/his actions before acting. In other words, by stating that a harmless action is ethical, the AC Rede sets harmlessness as the criteria for evaluation. Acting to prevent greater harm -- but in the process causing lesser harm -- may then be ethical, if there is no harmless, or more harmless, method of preventing that greater harm -- because not acting to prevent harm is to cause it, by an act of omission rather than commission.

In short the difference between the AC Rede, and the MR Rede, is that the AC Rede is a perfectly obeyable ethical standard, but the MR Rede is not, as so many people have pointed out. Do we take as our ethical standard a "counsel" which can be obeyed, or one which necessitates rationalizing in some instances? Which is truer to the Wicca, and to the real Rede?

rede: n. [archaic] (from Webster's New World Dictionary)
[Middle English rede < Old English raed < base of raedan, to interpret]
1. counsel; advice
2. a plan; scheme
3. a story; tale
4. an interpretation

Part II: "Do good, an it be safe..." (from the Ordains)

The MR Rede is the most common interpretation in Wicca today; so much so, that not only do many Wiccans not realize there's a difference in the two constructions, but they deny it when it is pointed out to them, holding firmly to the MR Rede as what the original has always meant.

At first the change of language was only an attempt to bring the language up from archaic, to modern English; but in doing so -- especially with the public relations campaign, to convince people that Wiccans are "not black magick/not devil worship/not evil nasty curse -- casters" the "harmlessness" aspect of the Rede was stressed, over the personal responsibility aspect. And in essence Wiccans became the victims of their own PR campaign.

An additional result is the injunction that one may never work magick for others, even to heal, without their knowledge and consent. Of course, we are allowed by this injunction to ask "Can I pray for you?" as a means of obtaining the consent. From "a love spell aimed at one particular person is unethical because it violates their will only to serve our lust" we've moved to an extreme: to the prohibitive injunction against ever doing any magick for another without permission, since it violates their free will. Does anyone really believe the Gods will judge them ill, for attempting to heal someone?

What of the case of an unconscious accident victim and family unavailable to ask -- are we forbidden to work? No, of course we're not -- but we do have to accept the karmic consequences of such acts. Do you really think that a neurotic who uses an illness as a crutch wouldn't be better healed of that neurosis as well as the illness? Of course that may call up some karma if the person isn't strong enough to give up that crutch yet. Once again the real criteria is personal responsibility and consideration of the consequences of one's actions before one acts rather than the "thou shalt not" prohibitive commandment.

There is however another reason for the "prohibitive form" of these redes -- one which has some validity. The teacher bears a karmic responsibility for the student. There was a group whose teaching was, "No magick may be done for another, even to heal, without their consent; any exceptions may be decided only by the High Priestess and the High Priest." The point of this is that a student is not yet experienced enough, not yet wise enough, (since wisdom is the harvest we reap of our experience and knowledge), to have that kind of decision, and the resulting karmic burden, left to rest fully upon her/his shoulders -- hence, some teachers and some Trads do not allow neophytes to have responsibility for that kind of decision-making.

It is far better, however, to teach a student the essential importance of personal responsibility, the need to look ahead for possible consequences before they act, than to lay "thou shalt not's" upon them despite Wicca's insistance that we have none.

I received a comment about the last sentence in part I, paragraph 3, that said
"Ack! Welcome to the One Wiccan Commandment!
Any 'thou shalt nots' lurking around?"
Food for thought, my fellow Wiccans! Food for thought!

Ethics and Etiquette


I would like to contribute the attached article, written by me, to the IBOS. This article may be reproduced for non-commercial purposes, providing that this original copyright notice stays in place at all times.

Thank you, Morgaine © Morgaine 2001

When we speak of ethics and etiquette in relation to pagansim what are we referring to? Are we speaking of outdated rules and actions that no longer have meaning and we only give lip service to? I don't believe so. Ethics and etiquette are living, breathing codes of life, shaping our actions in relation to each other, and ourselves. They are a guiding force in the way we live our lives.

Let us first look at ethics. Ethics are defined as -- a set of principles; moral philosophy; rules or standards governing the conduct of a person or the members of a profession; human duty; a particular system of principles and rules concerning duty, whether true or false; rules of practice in respect to a single class of human actions; motivation based on ideas of right and wrong; the philosophical study of moral values and rules.

When we begin to speak of ethics, we need to realize that this can be a very touchy subject. We are human after all, and we want to think our ethics are the correct ones. While there are generally accepted community ethics, it is personal ethics that make up who we are. And these are not the same for each person.

Before we begin to discuss in depth community and person ethics let us first look at the Rede, the most common code of conduct among Wiccans.

Bide the Wiccan law ye must, in perfect love and perfect trust;
Eight words the Wiccan Rede fulfill;
'An ye harm none, do as ye will';
Lest in self-defense it be, ever mind the rule of three;
Follow this with mind and heart;
And merry ye meet and merry ye part.

Every Wiccan knows the Rede. Our passwords into the sacred circle are in here. Our major rule of ethic is here. And the reason for breaking this ethic, as well as the consequences of breaking it foolishly. When we extract the line most popular -- "An ye harm none, do as ye will" and begin to dissect it, we have to wonder "Is this an ethic we can ever achieve?"

I believe the Rede is a standard of living, like all ethics, and one that is an impossibility to achieve. The goal is to live as closely to the Rede as possible. In the attempt to do this, we begin to analyze our actions. We follow the path of least harm. Thus, we begin to live conscious of our actions, and how they effect the world around us. And here comes the real lesson of the Rede. It forces us to have personal responsibility. Once you have acknowledged that the Rede is a goal to work for and not a given situation, and have taken off the blinders that let you go around smug and happy that your religion is so sweet it makes your teeth itch, you can get down to the work of making your life an ethical one. What this involves is considering each decision in the light of the Rede before you decide upon a course of action. You do this by looking at all the possible consequences of that action and whether that will cause harm to any, choosing the path that causes the least harm and, (this is the key), accepting the responsibility for the consequences of your actions whether intentional or unintentional.
-- Lark, HPS of Tangled Moon Coven.

Wicca, as well as most Paganism, is a religion and spiritual path of personal responsibility.
[ -- emphasis by celeste ! ]
We strive to live in an aware state. When we do this, we recognize our free will, and the free will of others. If we ignore the lesson of personal responsibility, we fail to realize our true spiritual potential and our true spiritual will.

As we begin our path, we must develop a set of personal ethics, while maintaining a respect for the ethics of the community we are becoming a part of. Some community ethics are very well defined:

  • Don't practice black magick, or follow the left-hand path.
  • Don't attempt to harm another or interfere with their free will.
  • Always act in a way that will reflect well upon your path. Never do anything that will bring harm to the Craft.

Since Wicca, and pagansim, are very open paths and for the most part do not seek to make anyone follow 'One Right Way', most of the ethics defined by community are concerning harm to others, and harm to the Craft.

But to begin a spiritual path, and to follow it every day of your life, you must develop your own set of personal ethics that define the way you live. No one can tell you what your personal ethics should be. Your teachers, mentors, HPS, HP can all recommend both in word and deed, ethics that work for them. You may be given a 'Book of the Law' that governs your group or tradition. If you are a solitary, you may read on the net, or in a book, acceptable codes of conduct, or ideals. But you cannot take someone else's ethics and make them your own. You must do some soul searching, and decide how you feel about things. Now I am not suggesting that you ignore your HPS or HP, or your teachers and mentors. I am suggesting that you should always temper wisdom with personal experience. You must come to a point that you are willing to question what you are taught, to grow in your own self. Through this, your own sense of ethics and morals will come.

Now, here comes the biggie. What do you do when your personal ethics are in direct conflict with accepted community ethics? For example-it has become a phenomenon in the pagan community to love everything white and full of light, and shun everything dark and full of shadow. It has become unacceptable to speak of negative emotions like anger and envy. It has become unacceptable to feel hate towards another person, wish that a murderer would get the death penalty, [which wish] that rapist would get castrated by a bunch of angry women. Some of us fondly refer to this as "fluffy bunny Wicca", no offense to anything fluffy, or bunnies. We are taught to love unconditionally because we are all brothers and sisters, connected to each other and every living thing. We are taught that if we experience these emotions, maybe we aren't all that spiritual, and especially not as much as Miss crystal love and light. We are often looked down upon if we say something like 'I am so damn mad at my ex husband I could smack him'. The response I myself have heard to such comment is 'my my, now that wasn't very positive'. Well, guess what. It wasn't. Now I am not saying that you should indulge in these emotions. They can be deterrents to developing a sound spiritual identity because they are 'negative' in the sense that they are base emotions that do not vibrate on the spiritual plane. But they also teach us lessons that can lead to spiritual epiphanies.

Life is a balance between light and dark. Nature is both beautifully creative and frighteningly destructive. Inside of a single human there is light and shadow, and to be totally balanced we must learn to face both, experience both and therefore learn from both. So back to the original question. Let's say you don't feel that you are evil if you feel anger at another person or what have you. What do you do when community ethics conflict with your personal ethics? In my opinion, as long as what you are doing does not come into direct conflict with the good of the general community, or does not manipulate or purposefully harm another person, then your personal ethics should come first. You should not do something maliciously to another person. When you do this, you are not only harming yourself, but you are harming that person, and the whole of the community. It is very important that our community not be sullied, and the reasons are obvious. But beyond this, your personal ethics should prevail.

Do ethics change over time? Do you think that the ethics of our ancestors of 100, 200 or even 1000 or more years ago are the same as what they are now? I believe that ethics are a revolving and ever changing system. Some become outdated, and some we should always keep. For instance, it has only been in the recent resurgence of Pagansim in the last 50-60 years or so that the belief of 'An ye harm none, do as ye will' came about. In times past, a witch who could not curse, could not heal. Societies have not always believed that you should not harm another person, or that interfering with someone's life was a bad thing. The old wise woman of a village was sought out for every reason from fertility, to love, to revenge. It has been in our time only, with the resurgence of beliefs and the discrimination that we face, that we have adopted some of the common ethics we now have. I am not saying this is wrong, or that we should go back to the 'Old Ways'. In [a the] society that we [are] now living in, and the information is available for spiritual purposes, there is no longer a need to seek out the crone of the village and ask her to grant you revenge on your enemy. But this is the perfect example of how ethics change with time. At one time it was ethical for old men to mate with young girls. In our culture, it is no longer ethical. So ethics change, and so they should. Change is the only constant in the universe, and without it, we grow [stagnate stagnant] and our lives become filled with rot and decay. Change blows in new life to help recreate our lives, our beliefs and yes, even [out our] ethics.

The other common code of conduct that we hear of in the Pagan community is 'Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law. Love is the Law, love under will.' This comes from Aleister Crowley, from his book entitled 'The Book of the Law'. Now knowing some of the things that we do about Crowley, it's almost humorous to think of him in a discussion of ethics, except to point to what not to do maybe! But, this is a very powerful outlook on developing your own set of personal ethics.

In my understanding 'Do what thou wilt shall be the whole of the Law. Love is the law, love under will' does not mean you may do as you wish and that is it. It is speaking of your true will, your true purpose in life. And if you are following your true or higher will and purpose you will not come into conflict with another's will so therefore you do not have to worry about stepping on anyone else's toes. So you don't have to worry about harming another, because you are in touch with the divine and you are following your own spiritual path and will, which will not cause harm or conflict with another. Of course, we still have conflicts with people. One way to look at this is as a spiritual lesson for either you or the other person. But if you are seeking to control another or harm another, this is not your true will. This is based upon the belief that every person is an individual, and as an individual you should be true to your own nature or consciousness. You must find your true will and make all of your actions subservient to the one great purpose. This again leads to conscious living.

If ethics are codes of personal and community conduct, then etiquette is a code of social conduct. Etiquette is defined as -- the practices and forms prescribed by social convention or by authority; forms of conduct prescribed by polite society; code of correct conduct; also decorum denotes conformity with established standards of manners or behavior; the forms required by good breeding, or prescribed by authority, to be observed in social or official life; observance of the proprieties of rank and occasion; conventional decorum; ceremonial code of polite society; rules governing acceptable behavior.

Just like Emily Post and polite society, we in the Pagan community have behavior that is expected from us in how we interact with that community. In my opinion, etiquette is something sorely lacking in many Pagans. They are not taught certain things about how we interact with each other. This could be because maybe you didn't have a teacher, or your teacher didn't know them either. Or it could be because you or those who taught you just didn't care, it wasn't important to them. But I feel that etiquette is very important. It keeps us civilized, it aids us in how we interact and it shows the outside world that we know how to act.

Beyond the mundane world and it's social etiquette, lets take a look at some things that are common among Pagan paths, especially the Wiccan path.

You should never touch someone else's magickal tools and items without their express permission. If you see something you like and want to touch, then ask. Don't just hold out your hand for it, or just pick it up. A person leaves an imprint of their energy on what they touch, and they may not want someone else's energy on their magickal items. This includes athames all the way to stones and jewelery. And do not take offense if you ask and are told no.The way you live reflects on our whole community. You should always respect others, no matter their path. Inside your own religion there is a certain higher respect given each other, as Children of the Goddess. This comes from a basic understanding of the hardships of the path, and the process we all go through in some way to evolve. It can be equated to any secret society and it's initiation process and path of self-discovery. This path is not for everyone, and if you take it seriously, will change your life in ways you could never imagine. Any path that causes growth can be difficult. And we link with others that are going through the same thing we are and take strength from and learn from them. We endeavor to hold ourselves to a high standard of living our spiritual lives that the mundane world does not. Therefor we support each other, lending a hand when the pitfalls of the world come about. When someone gives of themselves to teach or guide, we recognize that person's giving, and respect it. Not all of us are called to teach, and those who are offer a valuable service that should not be taken for granted. When you are called to teach or guide, you have been given a very serious part to play in your community. You should never abuse it in any way. It also does not mean that you may use it as a way to gain power over, or look down upon any other person. We are all where we should be on our path, and it does not mean a thing that you have 10 or 20 years of service and someone else has 1. We are all equal in the eyes of the Gods. And if you are a teacher, you are held to an even higher state of conduct. You must never involve yourself in anything that could cause harm to your students or to the Craft. You should never do anything that would bring a bad light on us. For instance, you should never become romantically involved with one of your students. You should not condone the use of illegal drugs, or alcohol if the person is not of age. You should not use your position to control your students, or make them dependent on you. The goal is to aid a person on [t]his path. You supply the seed as a teacher. You cannot take them by the hand and learn from them, or be easy on them when you should be honest. In that same light, those who would be considered an elder in our faith are given a large amount of respect. The wisdom that is gained from following this path for 10, 20 or 30 years is an asset to our community, and we should respect the Elders of the community for what they have learned and what they teach us. Due to the advent of the internet, there is a phenomenon growing among new seekers that is very disturbing. It involves not understanding the hard work it takes to learn the Old Ways, or the dedication and self sacrifice those who follow, and especially those who teach and guide give to the path. From this lack of understanding, new seekers think they can go to any page on the net, learn what they can and be done with it. It also leads them to think that they can ask for what they want, and someone will just hand it over. For example, I have been asked to send someone a copy of my Book of Shadows. This shows me that the person requesting this has no idea of what a BOS is, what it stands for, and the process that is gone through to acquire it. This is flat out rude to begin with. This person is wanting their religion hand fed to them. They want to skip the hard work, the dedication, the pitfalls and the trials, and get right to the reward. This is simply not how it's done. This person wants the secrets and mysteries handed to them on a silver platter, without having to leave the comfort of the computer chair and work for them. This isn't possible. And I am here to say stop. Be mindful of what you are asking. You can't go to the net, read a page or two, then go ask someone for their BOS, or even ask them to teach you. There must be effort on your part. You are not an adept after reading a page, or a book, or even ten books. The mysteries cannot be handed to you on a silver platter and you are a master of the universe. This is what I call lazy Wicca, and through lazy Wicca you will never come to experience the mysteries, because they come through dedication, hard work and a personal dedication to the Gods. Those who are out of the closet must never give away the secrets of their brothers and sisters. You should never give any personal information. You should never tell the secrets of a coven, who it's leaders are, who the members are or any other information. We must honor our vows and protect those who for whatever reason have chosen to remain hidden from the eyes of the world. For those who are out of the closet, your life and your actions must be above reproach in the eyes of the world. As an open pagan, you may be the only one that a non pagan every sees. They will see every Pagan in you. So in all things you must be truthful. You must live with dignity and honor. In our discussion of ethics and etiquette the point I was trying to impress upon you is this. We have become a society who thinks that we may do as we please, act as we please and there are no consequences. We fight with the Christians. We complain about how they fight amongst themselves. We sneer at them when they point to another of them and say how that person is wrong and they way they practice is wrong. And yet, we do the same thing.
[ The nature of humans is relatively constant, as is the nature of religions, and both operate at a variety of levels. The greatest "spiritual" error, regardless the presence or lack of any associated "religion", is judgment of others in an absolute sense, (they are good or they are bad), versus discernment of appropriateness in your own reality, (they are good or bad for me, in these circumstances). -- celeste ]

When I meet a fellow priestess, I treat her with respect as a person, and doubly so as a priestess, since I know how hard that path can be, to have dedicated your life and your service to the Gods and the Old Ways. If I meet someone who has been walking the path for 20 or 30 years, I respect that person because of the knowledge they have obtained in that time. That is not to say my 10 years is less, or they are 'more spiritual' than me. It is saying that this path is not an easy one all the time, and to have lived it every day for that amount of time is deserving of respect. I was taught as a child to respect my elders, and I believe that is still a valid lesson. The elders of this path can teach us things that we have never even thought of. At the same time, as an elder, you should always remember what it was like to take your first stumbling steps on this path, and how you may have longed for some guidance. It is just as wrong to be an elder, and act as if you know everything, or someone who is only 20 or whatever age could never be a spiritual person. We all must remember our ethics and etiquette, and encourage each other every day.

We have forgotten to practice our personal ethics, and have thrown etiquette out the window. We have forgotten Emily Post and Miss Manners, and have went on about our merry little way to fight like cats and dogs, without even offering basic human respect for those with diverging views, and this troubles me. It is a plague that is infecting our community. The Witch Wars continue. We struggle to make our way the right way, even if we don't realize we are doing this. We forget the very basic teaching that we are all connected, and that all paths are valid, as long as they fulfill our spiritual needs.

Let us remember our ethics. Let us live our lives with honor, treating all of life with respect. Follow your own path, without interference into another's. Work hard, study hard and receive the blessings of a life well lived.

In my own "magical workings", because i long ago anchored into my own ethics, my intent always includes, and is conditioned by, "for the good of all, harm none", though, circumstantially, and to be judged by the collective wisdom rather than my own individual consciousness, to effect the aspect of ahimsa wherein a small harm must be done to prevent a larger one, "for the most good for the most, and the least harm to the fewest" is our closest approximation to perfection.
Ultimately, our ethics are going to be based upon our values.
-- celeste

1st November 1971
> Feed: The Druid's Garden
> Title: Sacred Tree Profile: Wild Grape (Vitis Labrusca) Mythology, Medicine, and Meanings
> Author: Dana
> Date: Sun, 17 Jan 2021 03:30:16 -1000
> Link:
>  [image 2] [2]
> Wild Grapes

I remember when I first spotted to Wild Grape patch from the dirt road. Is that all wild grape? I said to my friend in an excited voice. We pulled the car over, and sure enough, there were thousands of grape bunches on a patch of vines that stretched hundreds of feet, almost ripe. A week later, we came back to the spot with a larger group of friendsthere were more than enough wild grapes to go around. After giving thanks for the abundance and promising to return to the spot for some wassailing in the winter, I harvested almost 5 gallons of wild grape that day. We worked to press all of the wild grapes with a friends with a small fruit press, and converting those grapes into the most amazing jelly you ever tasted!

Wild Grapevines, most commonly on the US East Coast the Fox Grape (Vitis Labrusca) variety, are truly a wonderful vine to get to know. They offer a variety of wonderful fruits with medicinal and culinary uses, a whimsical and sacred presence in our forests, and important spiritual lessons to learn. Like apples, pears, and other stonefruits, humans have an extremely longstanding and healthy relationship with grapes. This is, in no small part, the role of wine and other fermented beverages in human history. Before we had modern medicine, the wine was not considered simply an alcoholic beverage but also an important medicine. Grapes, their fruit and leaves, are also an important food source.In todays post, we will explore the incredible grapevine! While Im focusing my comments on the most common grapevine along the US east coast, Vitis Labrusca, the fox grape, or wild grape, you can apply the content of this post to all grapevines.

This post is part of my Sacred Trees in the Americas series. In this series, I explore the magic, mythology, herbal, cultural, and divination uses, with the goal of eventually producing a larger work that explores many of our unique trees located on the US East Coast. Other trees in this series include Devils Walking Stick, Witch Hazel [3], Staghorn Sumac [4], Chestnut [5], Cherry [6], Juniper [7], Birch [8], Elder [9], Walnut [10], Eastern White Cedar [11], Hemlock [12], Sugar Maple [13], Hawthorn [14], Hickory [15], Beech [16], Ash [17], White Pine, [18] Black Locust [19], and Oak [20]. For information on how to work with trees spiritually, you can see my Druid Tree Working series including finding the face of the tree [21], communicating on the outer planes [22], communicating on the inner planes [23], establishing deep connections with trees [24], working with urban trees [25], tree energy, [26] seasonal workings [27], and helping tree spirits pass [28].

Grapevine Ecology and Growth Habits

[image 30] [30]

Ecoprint of the Wild Grape Leaf

Fox Grape is widespread along the US Eastern seaboard, from Nova Scotia to Georgia, and its range stretches through most of the eastern half of North America to the Mississippi. Because of this, it is quite easy to find Fox Grape in foraging adventures, and when found, it is often abundant (although not always easy to reach if it is growing high up in the trees). Fox grape, like other grapevines, is not a freestanding tree. Rather, it depends upon the support of other trees, most often in a symbiotic relationship, where the grapevines are growing with other living trees. However, over time, the vines can strangle the trees, eventually pulling them down. You might see places like this in the forestit often appears as a U-shaped bowl where thousands of grapevines are growing up the treesand the center is a mass of grapevines that have pulled down smaller trees and continue growing outward. Several other growth habits Ive witnessed include wild grape taking over an abandoned pile of wood (imagine a very large brush pile covered in wild grape) or a huge amount of wild grape on the edge of a field/forest, taking up much of the edge space. Most commonly though, you will find a grapevine here or there, often climbing up into the host trees.

The woody vine of the wild grape is usually 10-40 long with a base of several inches and up to 12 in diameter for the oldest vines. It uses forked tendrils (also edible) to slowly climb up adjacent trees where it uses its tendrils to anchor itself to branches and continue its ascent. The bark is medium brown and usually appears shredded, with some of it flaking off over time as the vine grows in girth. At regular intervals, the vine will have nodes where stems come out to produce leaves. The leaves are alternate and heart shape with three palmate lobes. In the late spring or early summer, the wild grape will produce greenish-yellow bunches of flowersthey arent very showy, and it Is usually easy to miss them. The flowers slowly develop into green grape clusters and then, in the late summer or fall, the 1/2 3/4 grapes ripen to dark purple or bluish-black. Of course, this is the time to go foraging for wild grapes!

Wild grapes grow in a variety of soils and tolerate a range of conditions, but they prefer wetter conditions and have some flood tolerance. They usually thrive in part sun conditions, and as they climb, they bring themselves into more sunlight, sometimes blocking out the light of their host tree.

Wild Grape History

[image 32] [32]

An abundant harvest of wild grape!

The Fox grape has an interesting history. It is likely that in the 11th century when Leif Erikson and the Vikings were exploring coastal North America, they named the land they saw as Vineland because of the numbers of grapevines present. Fox grapevines along with other Vitis species were later exported to Europe during the 19th century. However, all North American grapevines carry the phylloxera louse that devastated many of the Vitis vinifera (European) varieties of grapes but that the American varieties are immune to. Europeans eventually overcame the phylloxera by interbreeding Fox grape with native European grapes to build resistance. Thus, most of the grapevines in the world have a bit of Fox Grape in them. The Concord grape was also bred from the Fox Grape in the 19th century in Concord, MA and after that other varieties such as the Niagara and Deleware were developed.

Wild Grape as Food

The Fox Grape is a very potent red grape variety, which has a skin that can be easily slipped off, offering easy access to the grape flesh and 4-5 small seeds in the center. According to Winker, Cook, Kliere, and Lider from General Viticulture (1974), the fox grape is known as fox because it has a strong, musky aroma that is earthy, sweet, and quite unique. These features make it highly sought out as a wild food.

In Native American Food Plants: An Ethnobotanical Dictionary, Daniel Moerman describes the widespread uses of wild grapes by a variety of Native American tribes for food. This included eating the fruit raw, using the fruit to make juice and dumplings, drying the fruit into raisins, and more.

[image 34] [34]

Pressing wild grapes using a small fruit press

Today, as traditionally, wild grapes are used as a food source in a number of ways. First, the small forked tendrils coming out of the vines are good for a trailside nibblethey are tart and fresh tasting (you could never gather many of these without harming the vine, so enjoy a few as you hike but dont consider this a major food source!)

The leaves are a culinary delight: they can be steamed or marinated in oil and then used to make dolmas, casseroles, or other dishes calling for grape leaves. You can preserve them in oil or even parboil and freeze them if you want a ready supply of grape leaves into the winter months.

Of course, the prime food source from the grape is the fruit itself. In the late summer or early fall, keep an eye out for wild grapes that are ripe. Confirm that they are wild grapes (both poison ivy and Virginia creeper can produce a look-alike, identify the difference between the leaves and the size of the fruit). Usually, wild grapes stay on the vine a number of weeks if the wildlife doesnt get to them first, giving you a long harvest window. As Sam Thayer in the Foragers Harvest notesand this is importantwhen you are harvesting, you either need to process your grapes right away or ensure that you do not crush them. The grapes will immediately begin to ferment if crushed (as grapes do!). When you crush them, crush them gently because the seeds can be bitter and that bitterness can be transferred into the grape juice if the seeds are crushed. Thayer notes that a small fruit press or jelly bag is good for this workIve also found you can step on them in a clean bucket with clean feet! Return any seeds or unwanted materials to the living earth.

One of the most important things to know about harvesting wild grapes, at least the Fox Grape variety, is that they contain a compound known as tartrate (a salt/esterate of tartaric acid, found in all grapes but high in wild grape). Different vines have it in larger or smaller amounts, in my experience. After crushing, make sure you wash your hands thoroughly or the Tartrate can start to make your hands burn after about 45 min to 60 min. After you have your juice, put it in the fridge or a cool porch for 24 hours in a large jar. You will see a gray-brown sludge form at the bottom (usually about 1/4 to 1/3 of the total volume).. Pour off everything that isnt the sludge and discard the sludge in your compost or outside (it is important to return any waste to nature. If you dont pour off the Tartrate, it will provide an off taste to your finished juice (or any fermented products you make with it).

[image 36] [36]

Some wild grape juice needing to restmore to process as you can see!

What is left is an amazing, very potent, and delicious grape juice. You can mix it with other juices (it goes well with apple or pear), ferment it, make a jelly, drink it fresh, or anything else. At this point, you can use any recipes you want for those calling for Concord or Niagra grapes. My favorite thing to do with it, since I dont drink alcohol at all, is to turn it into the most incredible jelly you will ever taste! A fruit leather (fruit roll-up) is another excellent use, especially when combined with another fruit like ripe pureed apple.

Wild Grape as Medicine

Its important to remember that before modern medicine, wine (particularly red wine) was considered as much a medicinal substance as it was a culinary one. Due to the reservitol, which supports healthy heart function, wine has long been used as a medicinal drink and health tonic in many cultures. As Matthew Wood describes in his Earthwise Herbal: Old World Herbs, herbs were often macerated (soaked) in wine, and then it was diluted with honey and water for medicinal use. As Wood notes, in the late Middle Ages, distillation techniques invented which allowed wine to be turned into spirits, creating an even more potent medium for tincturing herbs. Wood notes several other historical uses of grapes including liquid drops from living grapevines being used on the eyes to help heal eye issues and the grape leaves (which are astringent) were used to address a variety of wet or damp stomach conditions.

Wild Grape in the Western Magical Tradition: Europe and the Americas

Vine or Muin is associated most commonly with grapevine, although grapevines are not native to Ireland, where the ogham associated. Still, many contemporary uses of Muin tie it to the wild grapevine (I use it in the Allegheny Mountain Ogham [37] as well). In Celtic Tree Mysteries, Steve Blamires notes that the word Muin is tied to the highest beauty and strongest effort in the ancient texts, suggesting that vine grows from tree to tree, connecting the forest, which offers one key interpretation of vine through the ogham (p. 147).

In the American Hoodoo tradition as described by Cat Yronwoode in Hoodoo Root and Herb Magic, the grape is used for revealing adultery revealing spells and also for a very specific kind of curse lifting. If a man has difficulty urinating due to a curse, a rootworker cuts a grapevine to the height of his crotch and then bends it in a glass jar and lets it sit overnight. This will produce a liquid. He should wash his privates with this liquid, which will cure him of the curse.

In The Encyclopedia of Natural Magic, John Michael Greer notes that grapes have been considered magical substances by humans since before we had recorded history. The ancient Greeks called the grapevine the blood of the earth representing their critical importance. JMG notes that grapes are tied to the Sun in Pisces and are airy and warm in the 1st degree, moist in the 2nd degree. While grapes were used traditionally in love magic of all kinds, JMG notes that grapes are excellent at carrying the energies of other herbs or substances, which is part of why wine can be the base for many potions, baths, and washes (p. 115).

Wild Grape in Native American Mythology

The Chickasaw Legend [38] describes the Raccoon Clan, a clan of bright and well-adapted people, hanging large bunches of wild grapes up to dry for the winter months. In the History and Traditional Lands of the Huron-Iroquois Nations [39], the tale describes a large bridge constructed by the Iroquois over the Ohio river which broke after several explorers attempted to cross it. In a similar Senaca legend, the Lazy Man [40]makes a grapevine swing and hangs out in his swing all day rather than doing anything productive like hunting. In The Origin of the Iroquois Nation, [41] the spirits of the sky came down and gave each of the five Iroquois nations a gift. To the Onondaga were given grapes, squashes, and tobacco. In a final Senaca legend, the Adventures of Yellowbird [42], at one point Yellowbird, who is a shapeshifter, is summoned by a neighboring chief. In animal form, he runs to meet her but is stopped repeatedly by an invisible tangle of grapevines. He knows these vines were put in his way by the chief.

The Magical and Divination Meanings of Wild Grape

[image 44] [44]

Beautiful grapes!

Binding and Holding Fast. The first meaning of the wild grape is due to the very nature of grapevineas vines grow, they grow around other trees and plants, in some cases, strangling them and pulling them down over time. even the small tendrils can cause great difficulty to living plants. This meaning is clear, both in the ecology of the plant as well as in some of the legends surrounding the plant.

Transmission of energy. Just as the grapevines connect multiple trees and the wine can be used to transmit the qualities of herbs, the grapevine as a whole offers a transmission of energy and is a worthy vessel for any sacred sacrament herbs, magic, and more. Wine is a carrier, it can help carry sacred energies of ritual and more. You might consider how vine can be used as such a transmission source in your own practicethrough the wood, through the leaves, or through food and drink that you create.

Dear readers, what are some of your experiences with the wild grape? I would love to hear your insights and thoughts!


  1. link
  2. image
  3. link
  4. link
  5. link
  6. link
  7. link
  8. link
  9. link
  10. link
  11. link
  12. link
  13. link
  14. link
  15. link
  16. link
  17. link
  18. link
  19. link
  20. link
  21. link
  22. link
  23. link
  24. link
  25. link
  26. link
  27. link
  28. link
  29. link
  30. image
  31. link
  32. image
  33. link
  34. image
  35. link
  36. image
  37. link
  38. link
  39. link
  40. link
  41. link
  42. link
  43. link
  44. image

1st November 1971

Sacred Texts Women
Previous Chapter Up Next Chapter

p. 217



Although toward the beginning of the IV. century, people began to speak of the nocturnal meeting of witches and sorcerers, under the name of "Assembly of Diana," or "Herodia," it was not until canon or church law, had become quite engrafted upon the civil law, that the full persecution for witchcraft arose. A witch was held to be a woman who had deliberately sold herself to the evil one; who delighted in injuring others, and who, for the purpose of enhancing the enormity of her evil acts, choose the Sabbath day for the performance of her most impious rites, and to whom 'all black animals had special relationship; the black cat in many countries being held as her principal familiar. "To go to the Sabbath" signified taking part in witch orgies. The possession of a pet of any kind at this period was dangerous to woman. One who had tamed a frog, was condemned to be burned in consequence, the harmless amphibian being looked upon as a familiar of Satan. The devil ever being depicted in sermon or Satan. The devil ever being depicted in sermon or story as black, all black animals by an easy transition of ideas, became associated with evil and witches. 1 Although I have referred to witchcraft as having taken on a new phase soon after the confirmation of celibacy as a dogma of the church by

p. 218

the Lateran Council of 1215, it yet requires a chapter by itself, in order to show to what proportions this form of heresy arose, and the method of the church in its treatment. This period was the age of supreme despair for woman, 2 death by fire being the common form of witch punishment. Black cats were frequently burned with a witch at the stake; 3 during the reign of Louis XV. of France, sacks of condemned cats were burned upon the public square devoted to witch torture. Cats and witches are found depicted together in a curious cut on the title page of a book printed in 1621. The proverbial 'nine lives' of a cat were associated in the minds of people with the universally believed possible metamorphosis of a witch into a cat. 4 So firmly did the diabolical nature of the black cat impress itself upon the people, that its effects are felt in business to this day, the skin of black cats being less prized and of less value in the fur market than those of other colors. A curious exemplification of this inherited belief is found in Great Britain. An English taxidermist who exports thousands of mounted kittens each year to the United States and other countries, finds the prejudice against black cats still so great that he will not purchase kittens of this obnoxious color. 5 In the minds of many

p. 219

people, black seems ineradicably connected with sorcery.

In the "Folk Lore of Cats," it is stated that as recently, as 1867 a woman was publicly accused of witchcraft in the state of Pennsylvania on account of her administering three drops of a black cat's blood to a child as a remedy for the croup. She admitted the fact but denied that witchcraft had anything to do with it, and twenty witnesses were called to prove its success as a remedy. From an early period the belief in metamorphosis by means of magical power was common throughout Christendom. St. Augustine relates 6 that "hostess or innkeepers sometimes put confections into a kind of cheese made by them, and travelers eating thereof, were presently metamorphosed into laboring beasts, as horses, asses or oxen." It was also believed that the power of changing into various animals was possessed by witches themselves. 7 At the present day under certain forms of insanity persons imagine themselves to be animals, birds, and even inanimate things, as glass; but usually those hallucinations occur in isolated instances. But among the strange epidemics which have at various times affected christendom, none is more singular than that Lycanthropia, or wolf madness, which attacked such multitudes

p. 220

of inhabitants of the Jura in 1600, as to become a source of great public danger. The affected persons walked upon their feet and hands until their palms became hard and horny. They howled like wolves, and as wolves do they hunted in packs, murdering and devouring many children, nor could the most severe punishment put an end to this general madness. Six hundred persons were executed upon their own confessions, which included admissions of compact with the devil, attendance upon the Sabbath and cannibal feasting upon a mountain, the devil having used his power for their transmutation into wolves. 8

[Witch on Broomstick]

Witches were believed to ride through the air upon animals or bits of wood. The fact of their possession of such powers is asserted by many writers, the usual method of transportation being a goat, night crow or enchanted staff. 9 The rhyming Mother Goose question:

"Old woman, old woman, oh whither, oh whither so high?"

And its rhyming answer:

"To sweep the cobwebs from the sky,
And I'll be back by and by,"

doubtless owes its origin to the witchcraft period.

A song said to be in use during witch dances ran:

"Har, Har, Diabole, Diabole; Sali huc,
Sali illuc; Lude hic, Lude illic;
Sabaoth, Sabaoth."

Although the confirmation by the church in the

p. 221

XIII. century of the supreme holiness of celibacy, inaugurated a new era of persecution for witchcraft, a belief in its existence had from the earliest times been a doctrine of the church, Augustine, as shown, giving the weight of his authority in favor. But to the Christian Emperor Charlemagne, in the eight century, the first use of torture in accusation of witchcraft is due. This great emperor while defying the power of the pope, over whom he even claimed jurisdiction, was himself a religious autocrat whose severity exceeded even that of the papal throne. Torture was rapidly adopted over Europe, and soon became general in the church; the council of Salsburg, 799, publicly ordering its use in witch trials.

A new era of persecution and increased priestly power dates to the reign of Charlemagne, who although holding himself superior to the pope, as regarded independent action, greatly enlarged the dominion of the church and power of the priesthood. He forced Christianity upon the Saxons at immense sacrifice of life, added to the wealth and power of the clergy by tithe lands, recognized their judicial and canonical authority, made marriage illegal without priestly sanction and still further degraded womanhood through his own polygamy. Although himself of such wanton life, he yet caused a woman of the town to be dragged naked through the city streets, subject to all the cruel tortures of an accompanying mob.

In the ninth century the power of the pope was again greatly increased. Up to this period he had been elected by the clergy and people of Rome, and the approbation of the emperor was necessary to confirm it. But Charles the Bald, 875, relinquished all right of jurisdiction over Rome, and thereafter the Roman Pontiff became an acknowledged if not sometimes

p. 222

a supreme power in the appointment of temporal princes. The power of bishops, clergy, and cardinals diminished as that of the pope increased.

Notwithstanding her claims of power through St. Peter, it has been by gradual steps that Rome has decided upon her policy and established her dogmas. it is but little over four decades, at the Ecumenical of 1849, that the dogma of the Immaculate Conception of the Virgin Mary, was first authoritatively promulgated, although her worship had long existed, being traceable to the Egyptian doctrine of the trinity, with the substitution of Mary in place of Isis. It was not until 1085 that Hildebrand, Pope Gregory VII, declared matrimony a sacrament of the church; and not until 1415, at the Council of Trent, that extreme unction was instituted and defined as a sacrament. Each of these dogmas threw more power into the hands of the church, and greater wealth into her coffers. Thus we see the degeneration of Christianity has had its epochs. One occurred when the Council of Nice allowed chance to dictate which should be considered the canonical books of the New Testament, accepting some theretofore regarded as of doubtful authenticity and rejecting others that had been universally conceded genuine. 10 Another epoch of degeneration occurs when the State in person of the great emperor Charlemagne added to the power of the Church by the establishment of torture, whose extremest use fell upon that portion of humanity looked upon as the direct embodiment of evil. The peculiar character attributed to woman by the church, led to

p. 223

the adoption of torture as a necessary method of forcing her to speak the truth. The testimony of two, and in some countries, three women being held as only equal to that of one man. At first, young children and women expecting motherhood, were exempted, but afterwards neither age or condition freed from accusation and torture, and women even in the pangs of maternity were burned at the stake, 11 Christianity in this respect showing much more barbarity than pagan nations. In pagan Rome the expectant mother was held sacred; to vex or disturb her mind was punishable, to strike her was death. She even possessed a right pertaining to the Vestal Virgins; if meeting a condemned criminal on his way to execution, her word sufficed for his pardon. It scarcely seems possible, yet in some christian countries the most prominent class subjected to the torture, were women expecting motherhood. Christianity became the religion of Iceland A. D., 1000, and by the earliest extant. law, the "Gragas," dating to 1119, we find that while torture was prescribed in but few instances yet the class principally subjected to it, were women about to become mothers. But generally throughout Europe, until about the XIV. century, when priestly celibacy had become firmly established and the Inquisition connected with the state, a class consisting of nobles, doctors of the law, pregnant women, and children under fourteen, were exempt from torture except in case of high treason and a few other offenses. But at a later period when these institutions had greatly increased the irresponsible power of the church,

p. 224

we find neither sex, condition nor age, free from its infliction, both state and church uniting in. its use.

In Venitian Folk Lore, it is stated that Satan once became furious with the Lord because paradise contained more souls than hell, and he determined by fine promises to seduce human beings to his worship and thus fill his kingdom. He decided to always tempt women instead of men, because through ambition or a desire for revenge, they yield more easily. This legend recalls the biblical story of Satan taunting the Lord with the selfish nature of job's goodness, and receiving from God the permission to try him. Witchcraft was regarded as a sin almost confined to women. The Witch Hammer declared the very word

femina meant one wanting in faith. A wizard was rare; one writer declaring that to every hundred witches but one wizard was found. In time of Louis XV. this difference was greatly increased; "To one wizard 10,000 witches;" another writer asserted there were 100,000 witches in France alone. The great inquisitor Sprenger, author of the "Witch Hammer" and through whose instrumentality many countries were filled with victims, largely promoted this belief. "Heresy of witches, not of wizards 12 must we call it, for these latter are of very small account." No class or condition of women escaped him; we read of young children, old people, infants, witches of fifteen years, and two "infernally beautiful" of seventeen years. Although the ordeal of the red hot iron fell into disuse in the secular courts early in the fourteenth century, (1329), 13 ecclesiasticism preserved it in case of

p. 225

women accused of witchcraft for one hundred and fifty years longer. 14 One of the peculiarities of witchcraft accusations, was that protestations of innocence, and a submission to ordeals such as had always vindicated those taking part in them if passing through unharmed, did not clear a woman charged with witchcraft, who was then accused with having received direct help from Satan. The maxim of secular law that the torture which did not produce confession entitled the accused to full acquittal was not in force under ecclesiastical indictments, and the person accused of witchcraft was always liable to be tried again for the same crime. Every safeguard of law was violated in case of woman, even Magna Charta forbidding appeal to her except in case of her husband.

Before the introduction of Christianity, no capital punishment existed, in the modern acceptation of the term, except for witchcraft. But pagans unlike christians, did not look upon women as more given to this practice than men; witches and wizards were alike stoned to death. But as soon as a system of religion was adopted which taught the greater sinfulness of women, over whom authority had been given to man by God himself, the saying arose "one wizard to 10,000

p. 226

witches." and the persecution for witchcraft became chiefly directed against women. The church degraded woman by destroying her self-respect, and teaching her to feel consciousness of guilt in the very fact of her existence. 15 The extreme wickedness of woman, taught as a cardinal doctrine of the church, created the belief that she was desirous of destroying all religion, witchcraft being regarded as her strongest weapon, 16 therefore no punishment for it was thought too severe. The teaching of the church, as to the creation of women and the origin of evil, embodied the ordinary belief of the christian peoples, and that woman rather than man practiced this sin, was attributed by the church to her original sinful nature, which led her to disobey God's first command in Eden. 17

Although witchcraft was treated as a crime against the state, it was regarded as a greater sin against heaven, the bible having set its seal of disapproval in the injunction "Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live." The church therefore claimed its control. When coming under ecclesiastical jurisdiction, witchcraft was much more strenuously dealt with than when it fell under lay tribunals. It soon proved a great source of emolument to the church, which grew enormously rich

p. 227

by its confiscation to its own use of all property of the condemned. Sprenger, whose work The Witch Hammer, was devoted to methods of dealing with this sin, was printed in size convenient for carrying in the pocket. 18 It based its authority upon the bible, twenty-three pages being devoted to proving that women were especially addicted to sorcery. This work was sanctioned by the pope, but after the reformation became equally authoritative in protestant as in catholic countries, not losing its power for evil until the XVIII. century. A body of men known as "Traveling Witch Inquisitors," of whom Sprenger was chief, journeyed from country to country throughout christendom, in search of victims for torture and death. Their entrance into a country or city was regarded with more fear than famine or pestilence, especially by women, against whom their malignity was chiefly directed, Sprenger, the great authority, declaring that her name signified evil; "the very word

femina, (woman), meaning one wanting in faith, for

fe means faith, and

minus less. 19" The reformation caused no diminution in its use, the protestant clergy equally with the Catholic constantly appealing to its pages. Still another class known as "Witch Finders," or "Witch Persecutors" confined their work to their own neighborhoods. Of these, Cardan, a famous Italian physician, said:

"In order to obtain forfeit property, the same persons act as accusers and judges, and invent a thousand stories as proof." 20 The love of power, and the love

p. 228

of money formed a most hideous combination for evil in the church; not a christian country but was full of the horrors of witch persecutions and violent deaths. During the reign of Francis I. more than 100,000 witches were put to death, mostly by burning, in France alone. Christ was invoked as authority, the square devoted to Auto da Fe, being known as, "The Burning Place of the Cross."

The Parliament of Toulouse burned 400 witches at one time. Four hundred women at one hour on the public square, dying the horrid death of fire for a crime which never existed save in the imagination of those persecutors and which grew in their imagination from a false belief in woman's extraordinary wickedness, based upon a false theory as to original sin. Remy, judge of Nancy, acknowledged to having burnt eight hundred in sixteen years; at the rate of half a hundred a year. Many women were driven to suicide in fear of the torture in store for them. In 1595 sixteen of those accused by Remy, destroyed themselves rather than fall into his terrible hands. Six hundred were burnt in one small bishopric in one year; nine hundred during the same period in another. Seven thousand lost their lives in Treves; a thousand in the province of Como, in Italy, in a single year; five hundred were executed at Geneva, in a single month.

While written history does not fail to give abundant record in regard to the number of such victims of the church, largely women whose lives were forfeited by accusation of witchcraft, hundreds at one time dying agonizingly by fire, a new and weird evidence as

p. 229

to the innumerable multitude of these martyrs was of late most unexpectedly brought to light in Spain. During a course of leveling and excavations for city improvements in Madrid, recently, the workmen came upon the

Quemadero de la Cruz. 21 The cutting of a new road through that part of the city laid bare like geological strata, long black layers super-imposed one above the other at distances of one or two feet, in the sandstone and clay. Some of these layers extended 150 feet in a horizontal direction, and were at first supposed to be the actual discovery of new geological strata, which they closely resembled. They proved to be the remains of inquisitorial burnings, where thousands of human beings of all ages had perished by the torture of fire. 22 The layers consisted of coal coagulated with human fat, bones, the remains of singed hair, and the shreds of burnt garments This discovery created great excitement, people visiting the spot by thousands to satisfy themselves of the fact, and to carry away some memento of that dark age of christian cruelty, a cruelty largely exercised against the most helpless and innocent, a cruelty having no parallel in the annals of paganism. Imagination fails to conceive the condensed torture this spot of earth knew under the watchword of "Christ and His Cross"; and that was but one of the hundreds, nay, thousands of similar "Burning Places of the Cross," with which every christian country, city, and town was provided for many hundreds of years. A most diabolical custom of the church made these burnings a holiday spectacle. People thus grew to look unmoved upon

p. 230

the most atrocious tortures, and excited crowds hung about witch burnings, eagerly listening as the priests exhorted to confession, or tormented the dying victims with pictures of an unending fire soon to be their fate.

An accusation of witchcraft struck all relatives of the accused with terror, destroying the ordinary virtues of humanity in the hearts of nearest friends. As it was maintained that devils possessed more than one in a family, each member sought safety by aiding the church in accumulating proof against the accused, in hopes thereby to escape similar charge. It is impossible for us at the present day to conceive the awful horror falling upon a family into which an accusation of witchcraft had come. Not alone the shame and disgrace of such a charge; the terrors of a violent death under the most painful form; the sudden hurling of the family from ease and affluence to the most abject poverty; but above all the belief that unending torment by fire pursued the lost soul throughout eternity, made a combination of terrors appalling to the stoutest heart. A Scotch woman convicted as a witch and sentenced to be burned alive could not be persuaded by either priest or sheriff to admit her guilt. Suffering the intensest agonies of thirst during her torture she espied her only son in the surrounding crowd. Imploring him in the name of her love for him she begged as her last request, that he should bring her a drink. He shook his head, not speaking; her fortitude her love, his own most certain conviction of her innocence not touching him; when she cried again, "Oh, my dear son, help me any drink, be it never so little, for I am most extremely drie, oh drie, drie." His answer to her agonizing entreaties could not be credited were it not a subject of history, and the date so recent.

p. 231

"By no means dear mother will I do you the wrong, for the drier you are no doubt you will burn the better." 23 Under Accadian law 3,000 years before christianity, the son who denied his father was sentenced to a simple fine, but he who denied his mother was to be banished from the land and sea; 24 but in the sixteenth century of the christian era, we find a son under christian laws denying his mother a drink of water in her death agony by fire.

Erskine says:

It was instituted in Scotland 1653, "that all who used witchcraft, sorcery, necromancy, or pretended skill therein, shall be punished capitally; upon which statute numberless innocent persons were tried and burnt to death, upon evidence which, in place of affording reasonable conviction to the judge, was fraught with absurdity and superstition." 25

Thirty thousand persons accused of witchcraft were burned to death in Germany and Italy alone, and although neither age nor sex was spared, yet women and girls were the chief victims. Uncommon beauty was as dangerous to a woman as the possession of great wealth, which brought frequent accusations in

p. 232

order that the church might seize upon the witches property for its own use.

Children of the most tender years did not escape accusation and death. During the height of witch. craft persecution, hundreds of little ones were condemned as witches. Little girls of ten, eight, and seven years are mentioned; blind girls, infants 26 and even young boys were among the numbers who thus perished. Everywhere the most helpless classes were the victims.

It was declared that witches looked no person steadily in the face, but allowed their eyes to wander from side to side, or kept them fixed upon the earth. To this assertion that a witch could not look any one in the face, the present belief of a connection between guilt and a downcast look, is due; although the church taught that a woman should preserve a downward look in shame for the sin she had brought into the world, and to this day, an open, confident look upon a woman's face is deprecated as evil. Attendance upon Sabbats 27 and control of the weather were among the accusations brought against the witch. In Scotland a woman accused of raising a storm by taking off her stockings, was put to death. Sprenger tells of a Swiss farmer whose little daughter startled him by saying she could bring rain, immediately raising a storm. 28

p. 233

Whatever the pretext made for witchcraft persecution we have abundant proof that the so-called "witch" was among the most profoundly scientific persons of the age. The church having forbidden its offices and all external methods of knowledge to woman, was profoundly stirred with indignation at her having through her own wisdom, penetrated into some of the most deeply subtle secrets of nature: and it was a subject of debate during the middle ages if learning for woman was not an additional capacity for evil, as owing to her, knowledge had first been introduced in the world. In penetrating into these arcana, woman trenched upon that mysterious hidden knowledge of the church which it regarded as among its most potential methods of controlling mankind. Scholars have invariably attributed magical knowledge and practices to the church, popes and prelates of every degree having been thus accused. The word "magic" or "wisdom" simply meaning superior science, was attributed in the highest degree to King Solomon, who ruled even the Elementals by means of his magic ring made in accord with certain natural laws. He was said to have drawn his power directly from God. Magi were known as late as the X. century of this era. Among their powers were casting out demons, the fearless use of poisons, control of spirits and an acquaintance with many natural laws unknown to the world at large. During the present century, the Abbe Constant (Eliphas Levi), declared the

Pentagram to be the key of the two worlds, and if rightly, understood, endowing man with infinite power. The empire

p. 234

of THE WILL over the astral light is symbolized in magic by the

Pentagram, the growth of a personal will being the most important end to be attained in the history of man's evolution. The opposition of the church to this growth of the human will in mankind, has ever been the most marked feature in its history. Under WILL, man decides for himself. escaping from all control that hinders his personal development.

It is only an innate and natural tendency of the soul to go beyond its body to find material with which to clothe the life that it desires to give expression to. The soul can and must be trained to do this consciously. You can easily see that this power possessed

consciously will give its possessor power to work magic.

Ignorance and the anathemas of the church against knowledge to be gained through an investigation of the more abstruse laws of nature, have invested the word "magic" with terror. But magic simply means knowledge of the effect of certain natural, but generally unknown laws; the secret operation of natural causes, according to Bacon and other philosophers; consequences resulting from control of the invisible powers of nature, such as are shown in the electrical appliances of the day, which a few centuries since would have been termed witchcraft. Seeking to compel the aid of spirits, was understood as magic at an early day. Lenormant says the object of magic in Chaldea, was to conjure the spirits giving minute description of the ancient formula. Scientific knowledge in. the hands of the church alone, was a great element of spiritual and temporal power, aiding it in more fully subduing the human will. The testimony of the ages entirely destroys the assertion sometimes made that witchcraft was merely a species of hysteria. Every discovery of

p. 235

science is a nearer step towards knowledge of the laws governing "the Accursed Sciences," as everything connected with psychic power in possession of the laity was termed by the church. "Her seven evidences for possession" included nearly all forms of mesmerism. All modern investigations tend to prove what was called witchcraft, to have been in most instances the action of psychic laws not yet fully understood. An extremely suggestive article appeared in the January and February numbers of "The Path" 1887, by C. H. A. Bjerregaard entitled, "The Elementals and the Elementary Spirits." In it Mr. Bjerregaard referred to the Pacinian Corpuscles, the discovery of an Italian physician in 1830 and 1840. He said:

Pacini found in all the sensible nerves of the fingers many elliptical whitish corpuscles. He compared them to the electrical organs of the torpedo and described them as animal magneto-motors, or organs of animal magnetism, and so did Henle and Holliker, two German anatomists who have studied and described these corpuscles very minutely.

In the human body they are found in great numbers in connection with the nerves of the hand, also in those of the foot * * * The ecstatic dances of the enthusiasts and the not-sinking of somnambulists in water, or their ability to use the soles of their feet as organs of perception, and the ancient art of healing by the soles of the feet-all these facts explain the mystery.

They are found sparingly on the spinal nerves, and on the plexuses of the sympathetic, but never on the nerves of motion * * * Anatomists are interested in these Pacinian corpuscles because of the novel aspect in which they present the constituent parts of the nerve-tube, placed in the heart of a system of concentric membranous capsules with intervening fluid, and divested of that layer which they (the anatomists)

p. 236

regard as an isolator and protector of the more potential central axis within.

This apparatus--almost formed like a voltaic pile, is the instrument for that peculiar vital energy, known more or less to all students as Animal Magnetism.

Since the cat is

somewhat famous in all witchcraft, let me state, that in the mesentery of the cat, they can be seen in large numbers with the naked eye, as small oval-shaded grains a little smaller than hemp-seeds A few have been found in the ox (symbol of the priestly office,) but they are wanting in all birds, amphibia and fishes.

"Magic" whether brought about by the aid of spirits or simply through an understanding of secret natural laws, is of two kinds, "white" and "black," according as its intent and consequences are evil or good, and in this respect does not differ from the use made of the well known laws of nature, which are ever of good or evil character, in the hands of good or evil persons. To the church in its powerful control of the human will, must be attributed the use of "black magic," in its most injurious form. Proof that knowledge of the mysterious laws governing ordinary natural phenomena still exists even among civilized people, is indubitable. Our American Indians in various portions of the continent, according to authorities, also possess power to produce storms of thunder, lightning and rain 29

A vast amount of evidence exists, to show that the word "witch" formerly signified a woman of superior knowledge. Many of the persons called witches doubtless possessed a super-abundance of the Pacinian corpuscles in hands and feet, enabling them to swim

p. 237

when cast into water bound, to rise in the air against the ordinary action of gravity, to heal by a touch, and in some instances to sink into a condition of catalepsy, perfectly unconscious of torture when applied. Many were doubtless psychic sensitives of high powers similar perhaps to the "Seeress of Prevorst," whose peculiar characteristics were the subject of investigation by Dr. Kerner, about the end of the witch period, his report forming one of the most mysteriously interesting portions of psychic literature. The "Seeress" was able to perceive the hidden principles of all vegetable or mineral substances, whether beneficial or injurious. Dr. Kerner stated that her magnetic condition might be divided into four degrees.

First; that in which she ordinarily was when she appeared to be awakened but on the contrary was the first stage of her inner life, many persons of whom it was not expected and who was not aware of it themselves, being in this state.

Second; the magnetic dream, which she believed to be the condition of many persons who were regarded as insane.

Third; the half wakening state when she spoke and wrote the inner language, her spirit then being in intimate conjunction

with her soul.

Fourth; her clairvoyant state.

With the investigation of Dr Kerner, the discoveries of Galvani, Pacini, and those more recently connected with electricity, notably of Edison and Nikolas Tesla, the world seems upon the eve of important knowledge which may throw full light upon the peculiar nerve action of the witch period, when a

holocaust of women were sacrificed, victims of the ignorance and barbarity of the church, which thus retarded civilization and delayed spiritual progress for many hundred years. Besides the natural psychics who formed

p. 238

a large proportion of the victims of this period, other women with a natural spirit of investigation made scientific discoveries with equally baleful effect upon themselves; the one fact of a woman's possessing knowledge serving to bring her under the suspicion and accusation of the church. Henry More, a learned Cambridge graduate of the seventeenth century wrote a treatise on witchcraft explanatory of the term "witch" which he affirmed simply signified a wise, or learned woman. It meant "uncommon" but not unlawful knowledge or skill. It will assist in forming an opinion to know that the word "witch" is from wekken, to prophesy a direct bearing upon the psychic powers of many such persons. The modern Slavonian or Russian name for witch, "vjedma," is from the verb "to know" signifying much the same as Veda. 30 Muller says "Veda" means the same as the wise, "wisdom." The Sanskrit word "Vidma" answers to the German "wir wissen," which literally means "we know." A Russian name for the witch "Zaharku," is derived from the verb "Znat," to know. 31 A curious account of modern Russian belief in witchcraft is to be found in Madame Blavatsky's "Isis Unveiled." The German word "Heke," that is, witch, primarily signified priestess, a wise or superior woman who in a sylvan temple worshiped those gods and goddesses that together governed earth and heaven. Not alone but with thousands of the people for whom she officiated she was found there especially upon Walpurgis Night, the chief Hexen (witch) Sabbat of the north. A German scholar furnished this


The German word Heke, (witch) is a compound word from "hag" and "idisan" or "disan." Hag means

p. 239

a beautiful landscape, woodland, meadow, field, altogether. Idisen means female deities, wise-women. Hexen-Sabbat, or Walpurgis Night is May twelfth. Perfume and avocation--originally the old gods--perverted by the priests. It is a remnant of the great gathering to worship the old deities, when Christianity had overshadowed them. A monument of the wedding of Woden or Odin with Freia--Sun and Earth at spring time.

The Saxon festival "Eostre," the christian Easter, was celebrated in April, each of these festivals at a time when winter having released its sway, smiling earth giving her life to healing herbs and leaves, once more welcomed her worshipers. In the south of Europe, the month of October peculiarly belonged to the witches. 32 The first of May, May-day, was especially devoted by those elementals known as fairies, whose special rites were dances upon the green sward, leaving curious mementoes of their visits in the circles known as "Fairies Rings". In reality the original meaning of "witch" was a wise woman. So also the word "Sab" means sage or wise, and "Saba" a host or congregation; 33 while "Bac," "Boc" and "Bacchus" 34 all originally signified book. 35 "Sabs" was the name of the day when the Celtic Druids gave instruction and is the origin of our words Sabbath and Sunday.

p. 240

But the degradation of learning, its almost total loss among christian nations, an entire change in the signification of words, owing to ignorance and superstition led to the strangest and most infamous results. The earliest doctors among the common people of christian Europe were women 36 who had learned the virtues and use of herbs. The famous works of Paracelsus were but compilations of the knowledge of these "wise women" as he himself stated. During the feudal ages women were excellent surgeons, wounded warriors frequently falling under their care and to the skill of these women were indebted for recovery from dangerous wounds. Among the women of savage races to much greater extent than among the men, a knowledge of the healing powers of plants and herbs is to this day found. But while for many hundred years the knowledge of medicine, and its practice among the poorer classes was almost entirely in the hands of women and many discoveries in science are due to them, yet an acquaintance of herbs soothing to pain, or healing in their qualities, was then looked upon as having been acquired through diabolical agency. Even those persons cured through the instrumentality of some woman, were ready when the hour came to assert their belief in her indebtedness to the devil for her knowledge. Not only were the common people themselves ignorant of all science, but their brains were filled with superstitious fears, and the belief that knowledge had been first introduced to the world through woman's obedience to the devil. In the fourteenth century the church decreed that any woman who healed

p. 241

others without having duly studied, was a witch and should suffer death; yet in that same century, 1527, at Basle, Paracelsus threw all his medical works, including those of Hippocrates and Galen into the fire, saying that he knew nothing except what he had learned from witches. 37 As late as 1736, the persecution of her male compeers cast Elizabeth Blackwell, an English woman physician, into prison for debt. Devoting herself even behind the bars to her loved science, she prepared the first medical botany given to the world. The modern discovery of anesthetics by means of whose use human suffering can be so greatly ameliorated, is justly claimed as the greatest boon that science has conferred upon mankind, yet it must not be forgotten that this medical art of mitigating pain, is but an olden one re-discovered. Methods of causing insensibility to pain were known to the ancient world. During the middle ages these secrets were only understood by the persecuted women doctors of that period, subjected under church rule to torture, burning at the stake or drowning as witches. The use of pain-destroying medicaments by women, can be traced back from five hundred to a thousand years. At the time that witchcraft became the great ogre against which the church expended all its terrific powers, women doctors employed anesthetics to mitigate the pains and perils of motherhood, "throwing the sufferer into a deep sleep when the child entered the world. They made use of the Solane, especially Belladonna.

p. 242

But that woman should find relief at this hour of intense suffering and peril when a new being entered the world, provoked open hostility from the church. The use of mitigating herbs assailed that theory of the church which having placed the creation of sin upon woman, still further inculcated the doctrine that she must undergo continual penance, the greatest suffering being a punishment in nowise equal to her deserts. Its teachings that she had therefore been especially cursed by her Maker with suffering and sorrow at this period, rendered the use of mitigating remedies during childbirth, dangerous alike to the "wise woman" and the mother for whose relief they were employed. 39 Although the present century has shown similar opposition by the church to the use of anesthetics for women at this time, it is almost impossible to depict the sentiment against such relief which made the witchcraft period one of especial terror to womankind--an age that looked upon the slightest attempt at such alleviation as proof of collusion with the devil. So strong was the power of the church, so universal the belief in the guilt of all women, that even those sufferers who had availed themselves of the knowledge of the "wise woman" did so in fear as calling in the aid of evil, and were ready to testify against her to whom they had been indebted for alleviation of pain, whenever required by the dread mandate of the church. A strong natural bias toward the study of medicine, together with deepest sympathy for suffering humanity, were required in order to sustain the wise woman' amid the perils constantly surrounding her; many such women losing their lives as witches simply because of their superior medical and surgical knowledge. Death by

p. 243

torture was the method of the church for the repression of woman's intellect, knowledge being held as evil and dangerous in her hands. Ignorance was regarded as an especial virtue in woman, and fear held her in this condition. Few women dared be wise, after thousands of their sex had gone to death by drowning or burning because of their knowledge. The superior learning of witches was recognized in the widely extended belief of their ability to work miracles. The witch was in reality the profoundest thinker, the most advanced scientist of those ages. The persecution which for ages waged against witches was in reality an attack upon science at the hands of the church. As knowledge has ever been power, the church feared its use in woman's hands, and leveled its deadliest blows at her. Although the church in its myth of the fall attributes knowledge to woman's having eaten of its tree, yet while not scrupling to make use of the results of her disobedience for its own benefit, it has been most earnest in its endeavors to prevent her from like use. No less to-day than during the darkest period of its history, is the church the great opponent of woman's education, every advance step for her having found the church antagonistic.

Every kind of self-interest was brought into play in these accusations of witchcraft against women physicians: greed, malice, envy, hatred, fear, the desire of clearing one's self from suspicion, all became motives. Male physicians not skillful enough to cure disease would

deliberately swear that there could be but one reason for their failure--the use of witchcraft against them. As the charge of witchcraft not only brought disrepute but death upon the "wise woman" at the hands of the church, she was soon compelled to abandon both the practice of medicine and surgery, and for many hundred

p. 244

years but few women doctors were to be found in christian countries. It is, however, a noticeable fact that Madam La Chapelle, an eminent woman accoucher of France, during the present century, and M. Chaussure revived the use of Belladonna 40 during parturition, thus acknowledging the scientific acquirements of serf women and "witches." Since the re-entrance of woman into the medical profession within the past few years, the world has been indebted for a knowledge of the cause and cure of certain forms of disease peculiar to woman, to the skill of those physicians of her own sex whom the church so long banished from practice.

Through its opposition to the use of anesthetics by the women physicians of the witch period, the church again interposed the weight of her mighty arm to crush science, leaving the load of preventable suffering of all kinds upon the world for many hundred years longer, or until the light of a scientific civilization threw discredit upon her authority. History proves that women were the earliest chemists. The witch period also shows us the germs of a medical system, the Homeopathic, supposed to be of modern origin, in

similia similibus curantur. Among the strange epidemics of these ages, a dancing mania appeared; Belladonna among whose effects is the desire of dancing, was employed as a cure of the "Dancing Mania," and thus the theory of Hahnemann was forestalled. During the witch period these sages or wise-women were believed to be endowed with a supernatural or magical power of curing diseases. They were also regarded as prophets to whom the secrets of the future were known. The women of ancient Germany, of Gaul and among the Celts were especially famous for their

p. 245

healing powers, 41 possessing knowledge by which wounds and diseases that baffled the most expert male physicians were cured. The women of a still more ancient period, the fame of whose magical powers has descended to the present time, Circe, Medea and Thracia, were evidently physicians of the highest skill. The secret of compounding herbs and drugs left by Circe to her descendants, gave them power over the most poisonous serpents. Chief among the many herbs, plants and roots whose virtues were discovered by Medea, that of Aconite stands pre-eminent. The Thracian nation took its name from the famous Thracia whose medical skill and knowledge of herbs was so great that the country deemed it an honor to thus perpetuate her name.

Aside from women of superior intelligence who were almost invariably accused of witchcraft, the old, the insane, the bed-ridden, the idiotic, 42 also fell under condemnation. The first investigation by Rev. Cotten Mather in America resulted in the hanging of a half-witted Quaker woman. Later still, an Indian woman, an insane man, and another woman who was bed-ridden were also accused. Under the present theories regarding human rights, it seems scarcely possible that less than two hundred years ago such practices were not only common in England, but had also been brought into America by the Puritan Fathers. The humiliation and tortures of women increased in proportion to

p. 246

the spread of christianity, 43 and the broader area over which man's sole authority in church and state was disseminated. As the supreme extent of spiritual wrong grew out of the bondage of the church over free thought, so the extreme of

physical wrong rose from the growth of the inquisitional or paternal spirit, which assumed that one human being possessed divine authority over another human being. Paternalism, a species of condensed patriarchism, runs through ecclesiastical, civil, and common law. Down to the time of the American revolution, individuality was an uncomprehended word; many hundred crimes were punishable by death. That of pressing to death,

peine-fort-et-dure, the strong and hard pain, was practiced upon both men and women in England for five hundred years and brought by the pilgrims to New

p. 247

England. The culprit was placed in the dark lower room of some prison, naked, upon the bare ground without clothing on rushes underneath or to cover him. The legs and arms were extended toward the four corners of the room and as great a weight placed upon the body as could be supported.

"The first day he (or she) is to have three morsels of barley bread; upon the second day three draughts of water standing next to the door of the prison, without bread, and this to be his (or her) diet till he (or she) die."

It is computed from historical records that nine millions of persons were put to death for witchcraft after 1484, or during a period of three hundred years, and this estimate does not include the vast number who were sacrificed in the preceding centuries upon the same accusation. The greater number of this incredible multitude were women. Under catholicism, those condemned as sorcerers and witches, as "heretics," were in reality the most advanced thinkers of the christian ages. Under that protestant pope, the Eighth Henry, an Act of Parliament condemning witchcraft as felony was confirmed. Enacted under Henry V, it had fallen into disuse, but numerous petitions setting forth that witches and sorcerers were "wonderful many," and his majesty's subjects persecuted to death by their devices, led to its re-enactment. The methods used to extort confession without which it was impossible in many cases to convict for witchcraft, led to the grossest outrages upon woman. Searching the body of the suspected witch for the marks of Satan, and the practice of shaving the whole body before applying torture were occasions of atrocious indignities. It was asserted that all who consorted

p. 248

with devils had some secret mark about them, in some hidden place of their bodies; as the inside of the lip, the hair of the eyebrows, inside of the thigh, the hollow of the arm or still more private parts, from whence Satan drew nourishment. This originated a class of men known as "Witch Prickers" who divesting the supposed witch, whether maid, matron, or child, of all clothing minutely examined all parts of her body for the devil's sign. Woe to the woman possessing a mole or other blemish upon her person; it was immediately pointed to as Satan's seal and as undeniable proof of having sold herself to the devil. Belief in this sign existed among the most educated persons. Albertus Pictus, an advocate in the Parliament of Paris, declared he himself had seen a woman with the devil's mark on her shoulders, carried off the next day by the devil. Many authors affirmed the trustworthiness of witch-marks. It was supposed that upon touching the place the witch would be unable to speak. If under the torture of having every portion of her body punctured by a sharp instrument, the victim became no longer able to cry out, her silence was an accepted proof of finding the witch-mark and her condemnation was equally certain. So great was the number of accused, that these men found profitable employment. The depth of iniquity to which greed of money leads was never more forcibly shown than during witchcraft. One Kincaid, a New England Witch Pricker, after stripping his victims of all clothing, bound them hand and foot, then thrust pins into every part of their bodies until exhausted and rendered speechless by the torture, they were unable to scream, when he would triumphantly proclaim that be had found the witch mark. Another confessed on the gallows, to

p. 249

which a just fate finally condemned him, that he had illegally caused the death of one hundred and twenty women whom he had thus tortured. No means were considered too severe in order to secure conviction. The Jesuit, Del Rio, said torture could scarcely be properly administered without more or less dislocation of the joints, and persons escaping conviction were frequently crippled for life. 44 The church declared the female sex had always been most concerned in the crime of christian witchcraft and as it was its aim to separate woman from all connection with its ordinances, it also asserted that the priestesses of antiquity held their high places by means of witchcraft.

Trials for witchcraft filled the coffers of the church, as whenever conviction took place, the property of the witch and her family was confiscated to that body. The clergy fattened upon the torture and burning of women. Books giving directions for the punishment to be inflicted upon them bore the significant titles of "Scourge", "Hammer"' "Ant Hills," "Floggings," etc. During the middle ages the devil was a personal being to the church with power about equal to that of God, his kingdom maintaining its equilibrium with the Father, Son and Holy Ghost of Heaven, by means of three persons in Hell; Lucifer, Beelzebub and Leviathan. In this era of christian devil-worship the three in hell equipoised the three in the Godhead. Marriage with devils was one of the most ordinary accusation in witch trials. Such connections were sometimes regarded with pride; the celebrated marshall de Bassompierre boasting that the founder of his family was engendered from communion with a spirit. It was reported of the mother of Luther that she was

p. 250

familiar with an Incubus. During this period many nuns and married women confessed to having been visited by Incubi of whose visits no spiritual efforts could rid them. Church history also proves that young girls and boys, many under ten years of age were tried for intercourse with such spirits. Those infesting men were known as Succubi. Lady Frances Howard, daughter of the earl of Suffolk, obtained a divorce from her husband because of his connection with a Succubus.

One of the most notable things connected with such accusation was the frequent confession of its truthfulness. In 1459, a great number of witches and wizards were burned, 45 who publicly confessed to their use of ungents, to their dances, feasts, and their consort with devils. A Vicar General 46 among the Laodunenses, at his death left confession of his witch-rides, his copulation with devils, etc. Nor is the present age free from similar confessions. Tales of marriage with spirits; of dead lovers paying nightly visits to the living betrothed--of Incubi consorting with willing or unwilling victims;--all those medieval statements regarding the intercourse of spirits of the dead with the living, all the customs of witchcraft and sorcery are paralleled in our midst to-day; and such statements do not come from the ignorant and superstitious, but are made by persons of intelligence as within their own personal experience. During the witchcraft period familiarity of this nature with Incubi or Succubi was punished with death. Occasionally a person was found of sufficient saintliness to exorcise them as

p. 251

Elementals are said to have been exorcised during the last half of the present century. 47 Devils were said to be very fond of women with beautiful hair and the direction of St. Paul in regard to woman's keeping her head covered, was not always regarded as a sign of inferiority, but sometimes believed to be a precautionary admonition intended for the safety of christian women. 48 To this day the people of some eastern countries, men and women alike, will not expose the head uncovered, because of the danger of thus giving entrance to certain invisible beings of an injurious character; the Persians in particular, wearing a turban or cloth of peculiar appearance called Mathoomba. Confessions of magical and witchcraft practices were by no means rare even among the highest church dignitaries who implicated themselves by such avowals. It was customary to attribute the practice of magic to the most holy fathers of the church. The popes from Sylvester II. to Gregory VII. were all believed to have been magicians Benedict IX. was also thus accused. The difference between the practices of men and of women existed only in name. What was termed magic, among men, was called witchcraft in woman. The one was rarely, the other invariably, punished.

The practice of magic by the holy fathers was in furtherance of private or ecclesiastical advancement and therefore legitimate in the eye of the church. Yet, death-bed repentance was by no means infrequent. Of Pope Sylvester, it is said, that convinced of his sinfulness in having practiced magic, upon his deathbed

p. 252

he ordered his tongue to be torn out and his hands cut off because he had sacrificed to the devil; having learned the art when Bishop of Rheims. The significant question as to whether magnetism or hypnotism was not a custom of the church during the middle ages, as part of the "magic" practiced by illustrious ecclesiastical dignitaries, is one of importance in view of recent hypnotic experiments. The fact that by means of "suggestion" the responsibility for crime and the perpetration of overt criminal acts, can be made to fall upon persons entirely innocent of criminal intention, who, at the time are in a condition of irresponsibility, while the actual felon, the person who incited the act remains unknown and unsuspected, exceeds in malign power all that christendom has taught regarding the evil one. Science trembles on the verge of important discoveries which may open the door for a full understanding of medieval witchcraft. The Scotch woman who asked if a person could not be a witch without knowing it, had intuitive perception that by the action of one person upon another, consequences could be induced of which the perpetrator was entirely guiltless. 49 Doubtless the

p. 253

strange power which certain persons are capable of wielding over others, at present calling the attention of scientific investigators, was very common during the witchcraft period. Of this power the church as self-constituted guardian of the esoteric sciences was fully aware, frequently making it the method through which envy, greed and revenge, satisfied themselves while throwing the external appearance of guilt upon others. The most complete protection against such powers,--a strong will,--it has ever been the aim of the church to destroy. Freedom of the will has ever held place in clerical denunciation by side of "original sin," and punished as sorcery. 50

A reminiscence of olden magic--far older than the witchcraft period is found in the Masonic lamentation over the "lost word." This "lost word," the "supreme word," by whose use all things can be subdued, is still the quest of a certain portion of the world; and sorcerers are still mentioned, who cannot die until a certain mysterious word is passed from "mouth to ear." One of the latest occult societies extant, its membership widely extended, claims its origin from a mysterious word similarly passed. The Lord's Prayer demands the making whole (hallowed), of the Father's name, evidently in the esoteric sense referring to that loss which dwells in the minds of men through tradition, a species of unwritten history. With the restoration of the feminine in all its attributes to its rightful place everywhere, in realms seen and unseen, the lost power will have been restored, the "lost name" have been found. Numbers are closely connected with names, their early knowledge not

p. 254

only having preceded letters, but having been of much greater value, although after a time, letters and numbers became interchangeable. Certain persons devoted to the consideration of occult subjects therefore claim the lost power to abide in a number rather than in a word; sounds possessing great and peculiar influence in all magical formulas, their power largely depending upon inflection and tone or vibration; color and light are also called in aid during magical formulas. 51

The three most distinguishing features of the history of witchcraft were its use for the enrichment of the church; for the advancement of political schemes; and for the gratification of private malice. Among these the most influential reason was the emolument it brought to the church. Although inquisitors and the clergy were the principal prosecutors, this period gave opportunity for the gratification of private malice, and persons imbued with secret enmity towards others, or who coveted their property, found ready occasion for the indulgence of that malice of covetousness; while the church always claimed one-half, it divided the remainder of the accused's possessions between the judge and the prosecutor. Under these circumstances accusation and conviction became convertible terms. The pretense under which the church confiscated to itself all property of the accused was in line with its other sophistical teaching. It declared that the taint of witchcraft hung to all that had belonged to the condemned, whose friends were not safe with

p. 255

such property in their possession. To make this claim more effective, it was also asserted that the very fact of one member of a family having fallen into the practice of this sin was virtual proof that all were likewise attainted. Under this allegation of the church, a protest against such robbery was held as proof of the witchcraft in the person so protesting. For the purpose of getting the property of the accused admission of the crime was strenously pressed. In some countries the property was not forfeited unless such confession took place. Persecution for witchcraft was if possible more violent in the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries than at any previous date. By this period it had been introduced into America through the instrumentality of the Puritan Fathers. It was no less wide-spread in Calvinistic Scotland, while it re-appeared with renewed vigor in Catholic countries. In the State of Venice it caused open rebellion against church authority, the Council forbidding the sentence of the Inquisition to be carried out. 52

While only Venice in the whole of Europe defied the church upon this point, emphatically protesting against such robbery of her citizens, she ultimately succeeded in establishing a treaty with the pope whereby the inheritance of the condemned was retained in the family. The rebellion of Venice against the church upon the question of property belonging to its subjects, a question upon which the state held itself

p. 256

pre-eminent, soon effected a radical change and had remarkable effect in lessening the number of accusations in that state. 51 Theft by the church in that direction, no longer possible, accusations of witchcraft soon ceased; being no longer recognized as sin, after ceasing to bring money into the coffers of the church.

It is a fact noted by very many authorities that when witchcraft fell under control of the state, its penalties were greatly lessened while accusations grew fewer. Yet for a period, even the civil power aided in spreading this belief, offering rewards for conviction; and as the church had grown immensely rich by means of witch persecution, so the state increased its own power and wealth through similar means. The theory of Bishop Butler that whole communities at times become mad, seems proven by the experience of this period. Upon no other ground but that of universal insanity can excusable explanation be offered. But for the church no such exculpation is possible, her teachings and her acts having created this wholesale madness of communities. Experience of her course during preceding centuries shows us that the persecution of the witchcraft period was but a continuation of her policy from the moment of her existence--that of universal dominion over the lives, the property, and the thoughts of mankind. Neither rank, nor learning, age, nor goodness freed a woman from accusation. 54 The mother of the great astronomer, Kepler, a woman

p. 257

of noble family, died in chains having been accused of witchcraft. The council of Bourges tortured a reputed witch who was only known for her good works. A determined effort for the destruction of every virtue among women seemed made at this period. In the middle of the XIII. century, the Emperor Theodore Lascarius caused a noble lady of his court to be entirely stripped of her clothing, and placed thus nude in a sack with cats, but even this torture failed to extort a confession from her innocent lips. Even in America, women of the purest lives, all of whose years had been given to good works, met with death from like accusation.

Soon after the confirmation of celibacy as a dogma of the church, at the time when the persecution for witchcraft so rapidly increased, which was also the period of the greatest oppression under feudalism-a peculiar and silent rebellion against both church and state took place among the peasantry of Europe, who assembled in the seclusion of night and the forest, their only place of safety in which to speak of their wrongs. Freedom for the peasant was found only at night. Known as "Birds of the Night," "Foxes," "Birds of Prey," it was only at night assemblages that they enjoyed the least happiness or freedom. Here with wives and daughters, they met to talk over the gross outrages perpetrated upon them. Out of their foul wrongs grew the sacrifice of the "Black Mass" with women as officiating priestess, in which the rites of the church were travestied in solemn mockery, and defiance cast at that heaven which permitted the priest and the lord alike to trample upon all the sacred rights of womanhood, in the name of religion and law. During this mocking service a true sacrifice of wheat

p. 258

was offered to the "Spirit of the Earth" who made wheat to grow, and loosened birds bore aloft to the "God of Freedom" the sighs and prayers of the serfs asking that their descendants might be free. We can but regard this sacrifice as the most acceptable offering made in that day of moral degradation; a sacrifice and a prayer more holy than all the ceremonials of the church. This service where woman by virtue of her greater despair acted both as altar and priest, opened with the following address and prayer. "I will come before Thine altar, but save me, O, Lord, from the faithless and violent man!" (from the priest and the baron.) 56 From these assemblages known as "Sabbat" or "the Sabbath" from the old Pagan midsummer-day sacrifice to "Bacchus Sabiesa" rose the belief in the "Witches Sabbath," which for several hundred years formed a source of accusation against women, sending tens of thousands to most horrible deaths. The thirteenth century was about the central period of this rebellion of the serfs against God and the church when they drank each other's blood as a sacrament, while secretly speaking of their oppression. 57 The officiating priestess was usually about thirty years old, having experienced all the wrongs that woman suffered under church and state. She was entitled "The Elder" yet in defiance of that God to whom the serfs under church teaching ascribed all their wrongs, she was also called "The Devil's bride." This period was especially that of woman's rebellion

p. 259

against the existing order of religion and government in both church and state. While man was connected with her in these ceremonies as father, husband, brother, yet all accounts show that to woman as the most deeply wronged, was accorded all authority. Without her, no man was admitted to this celebration, which took place in the seclusion of the forest and under the utmost secrecy. Offerings were made to the latest dead and the most newly born of the district, and defiance hurled against that God to whose injustice the church had taught woman that all her wrongs were due.

Woman's knowledge of herbs was made use of in a preparation of Solane which mixed with mead, beer, cider, or farcy,--the strong drink of the west--disposed the oppressed serfs to joyous dancing and partial forgetfulness of their wrongs during these popular night gatherings of the Sabbath. 58 It became "the comforter" throwing the friendly mantle of partial oblivion over the mental suffering of "him who had been so wronged" as it had done for the mother's physical pain. "The Sabbath" was evidently the secret protest of men and women whom church and state in combination had utterly oppressed and degraded. For centuries there seemed no hope for this class of humanity--for this degraded portion of christendom--yet, even then women held position of superiority in these night assemblages. Among the "Papers of the Bastile," a more extended account of woman officiating as her own altar, is to be found. 59

p. 260

The injustice of man towards woman under the laws of both Church and State engrafted upon society, have resulted in many evils unsuspected by, the world, which if known would strike it with amazement and terror. Even Louis Lingg, one of the condemned Chicago anarchists, young, handsome, of vigorous intellect, who uncomplainingly accepted for himself that death he had decreed to the representatives to law; even he, who neither asked mercy nor accepted the death decreed him, was the outgrowth of woman's wrongs. His mother with whom his fate was thrown, a woman of the people in Hungary, belonging to a powerless class crushed for centuries, the plaything of those above them;--his father, a representative of the aristocracy descended from a long line of military ancestors, leaving him, as the church had taught him, to the sole care of the mother he had betrayed, it was impossible for this boy not to find in his breast a turmoil of conflicting emotions, but above all, ruling all, a hatred of entrenched oppression; nor did his father's military blood fail to play its part, leading to the final result which affrighted a city and closed his young life.

In looking at the history of witchcraft we see three striking points for consideration:

First; That women were chiefly accused.

Second; That men believing in woman's inherent wickedness, and understanding neither the mental nor the physical peculiarities of her being, ascribed all her idiosyncrasies to witchcraft.

Third; That the clergy inculcated the idea that woman was in league with the devil, and that strong intellect, remarkable beauty, or unusual sickness were in themselves proof of this league.

p. 261

Catholics and protestants yet agree in holding Women as the chief accessory of the devil. 60

The belief in witches indeed seemed intensified after the reformation. Luther said: "I would have no compassion for a witch, I would burn them all." He looked upon those who were afflicted with blindness, lameness, or idiocy from birth, 61 as possessed of demons and there is record of his attempt to drown an afflicted child in whom he declared no soul existed, its body being animated by the devil alone. But a magistrate more enlightened or more humane than the great reformer, interfered to save the child's life. Were Luther on earth again to-day with the sentiments of his lifetime, he would regard the whole community as mad. Asylums for the blind, the dumb and idiots, curative treatment for cripples and all persons naturally deformed, would be to him a direct intervention with the ways of providence. The belief of this great reformer proves the folly of considering a man wise, because he is pious. Religion and humanity were as far apart with him after the reformation as while he was yet a monk. The fruits of monasticism continued their effects, and his latter life showed slight intellectual or spiritual advancement. As late as 1768 John Wesley declared the giving up of witchcraft to be in effect giving up the Bible. Such was

p. 262

his low estimate of woman that he regarded his own wife as too sinful to conduct family prayers, although to Susannah, equally with John, is Methodism indebted for its existence. In Great Britain, the rapid increase of belief in witchcraft after the reformation was especially noticeable. The act of Parliament which declared witchcraft to be felony; confirmed under Henry VIII. was again confirmed under Elizabeth. In England the reformation brought with it great increase of tyranny both civil and ecclesiastical. Under Henry VIII. many new treasons were created. This king who sent the largest proportion of his six wives to the headsman's block, who neither hesitated at incest or at casting the taint of illegitimacy upon the daughter who succeeded him upon the throne, could not be expected to show justice or mercy to subject women. The penal laws of even celibate Elizabeth were largely the result of the change in religion of the realm. 62 The queen, absolute in Church as in State, who "bent priest and prelate to her fiery will," caused the laws to bear with equal severity upon protestant and catholic. Under her "A Statute of Uniformity for abolishing Diversity of Opinions," was enacted, and the clergy were continued in the enjoyment of secular power. Women received no favor. The restrictions of the catholic church in regard to the residence of a priest's mother or sister in his house were now extended to the laity. No man was permitted to give his widowed mother or orphan sister a home in his house without permission from the authorities, and then but for a limited time. Single women were allowed no control over their own actions. Twelve years was the legal marriageable age for a girl, after which period if still unmarried

p. 263

she could be bound out at the option of the court. 63 Nor did the Cromwellian period lessen woman's persecution. The number of witches executed under the Presbyterian domination of the Long Parliament according to a list 64 that has been preserved, amounted to between three and four thousand persons. The legal profession no less than the clerical asserted its belief in witchcraft, referring to the Bible in confirmation. Blackstone said:

"To deny the possibility, nay the actual existence of witchcraft and sorcery is at once flatly to contradict the revealed word of God, in various passages of the Old and New Testament; and the thing itself is a truth to which every nation in the world hath in its turn borne testimony, either by examples seemingly well attested, or by prohibiting laws."

The protestant clergy equally with the catholic priesthood, were charged with fostering a belief in witchcraft for the purpose of gain. At no period of the world has a more diabolical system of robbery existed. For the sake of a few pounds or pence, the most helpless of human beings, made helpless through church teaching as to their unworthiness, were by the church daily brought under accusation, exposing them to a cruel death at the hand of irresponsible tyranny. The system of thugery in India, shines white by side of this christian system of robbery, inaugurated by the church and sustained by the state. In the name of religion, the worst crimes against humanity have ever been perpetrated. On the accession of James I. he ordered the learned work of Reginald Scott against witchcraft, to be burned. 65

p. 264

This was in accordance with the act of Parliament 1605-9 which ratified a belief in witchcraft in the three kingdoms. At this date the tragedy of Macbeth appeared, deeply tinged with the belief of the times. A few persons maintaining possession of their senses, recognized the fact that fear, apprehension and melancholy gave birth to the wildest self-delusions; medical experience recording many instances of this character. In an age when ignorance and superstition prevailed among the people at large, while vice, ignorance, and cupidity were in equal force among those in power, the strangest beliefs became prevalent.

Sir George Mackenzie, the eminent king's advocate of Scotland, conducting many trials for witchcraft, became convinced it was largely a subject of fear and delusion. He said:

Those poor persons who are ordinarily accused of this crime are poor ignorant creatures, and ofttimes women who understood not the nature of what they are accused of, and many mistake their own fears and apprehensions for witchcraft, of which I shall give you two instances; one of a poor man, who after he had confessed witchcraft being asked how he saw the devil, he answered "like flies dancing about a candle." Another of a woman who asked sincerely; when accused, "if a woman might be a witch and not know it?" And it is dangerous then. Those who of all others are the most simple should be tried for a crime which of all others is the most mysterious. Those poor creatures when defamed became so confused with fear and the close prison in which they were kept, and so starved for want of meals and sleep (either of which wants is enough to destroy the strongest reason), when men are confounded with fear and apprehension they will imagine things very ridiculous and

p. 265

absurd. Melancholy often makes men imagine they are horses. Most of these poor creatures are tortured by their keepers who are persuaded they do God good service. Most of all that were taken were tortured In this manner and this usage was the ground of their complaints.

To such an extent was this persecution carried even in protestant Scotland that accused women sometimes admitted their guilt that they might die and thus escape from a world where even if cleared, they would ever after be looked upon with suspicion. Sir George Mackenzie visiting some women who had confessed, one of them told him "under secrecie" that:

She had not confessed because she was guilty but being a poor creature who wrought for her meat and being defined for a witch, she knew she would starve, for no person thereafter would give her either meat or lodging, and that all men would beat her and hound dogs at her and therefore she desired to be out of the world, whereupon she wept bitterly and upon her knees called upon God to witness what she said.

Even under all the evidence of the persecution and cruel tortures that innocent women endured during the witchcraft period, no effort of the imagination can portray the sufferings of an accused woman. The death this poor woman chose, in voluntarily admitting a crime of which she was innocent, rather than to accept a chance of life with the name of "witch" clinging to her, was one of the most painful of which we can conceive, although in the diversity of torture inflicted upon the witch it is scarcely possible to say which one was the least agonizing. In no country has the devil ever been more fully regarded as a real personage, ever on the watch for souls, than in Christian Scotland. Sir George says:

Another told me she was afraid the devil would

p. 266

challenge a right to her soul as the minister said when he desired her to confess; and therefore she desired to die. 66

The following is an account of the material used and the expenses attending the execution of two witches in Scotland.

For 10 loads of coal to burn the witches

3 06.8

A tar barrel

0 14.0


0 06.0

hurdles to be jumps for them

3 10.0

making of them

0 08.0

one to go to Tinmouth for the lord to sit upon the assize as judge

0 06.0

the executioner for his pains

8 14.0

his expenses there

0 16.4

What was the special office of the executioner does not appear; whether to drag the victims upon hurdles, to the places of burning, to light the fire, to keep it well blazing, is not mentioned although his office was important and a well paid one; eight pounds and fourteen shillings above his expenses, sixteen shillings and four pence more; in all nine pounds, ten shillings and four pence, a sum equal to one hundred and fifty or two hundred dollars of the present day. At these rates it was easy to find men for the purpose desired. It is worthy of note that under the frequency of torture the payment lessened. Strange experiences sometimes befell those who were tortured: a cataleptic or hypnotic state coming on amid their most cruel sufferings causing an entire insensibility to pain. To the church this condition was sure evidence of help from Satan and caused a renewal of torture as soon as sensibility returned. In the year 1639 a poor widow called Lucken, who

p. 267

was accused of being a witch and sentenced to the rack at Helmstadt having been cruelly tortured by the screw, was seized with convulsions, spoke high German and a strange language and then fell asleep on the rack and appeared to be dead. The circumstance related to the juricounsul at Helmstadt she was ordered to be again submitted to the torture. Then protesting she was a good Christian while the executioner stretched her on the rack, whipt her with rods and sprinkled her with burning brimstone, she fell again fast asleep and could not by any means be awakened. 67

Boiling heretics and malefactors alive, commonly in oil but occasionally in water, was practiced throughout Europe until a comparatively late period. In fact as a civil punishment in England it dates only to 1531 under Henry VII. The "Chronicle of the Gray Friars" mentioned a man let down by a chain into a kettle of hot water until dead. We have expense items of this form of torture, in the boiling of Friar Stone of Canterbury.

Paid two men that sat by the kettle and boiled him


To three men that carried his quarters to the gate and set them up


For a woman that scoured the kettle


Boiling was a form of torture frequently used for women. The official records of Paris show the price paid for torture in France was larger than in England; boiling in oil in the former country costing forty eight francs as against one shilling in the latter. It must be remembered these official prices for torture, are not taken from the records of China or Persia, two thousand years ago, nor from among the savages of Patagonia, Australia or Guinea, but two European countries

p. 268

of highest Christian civilization within the last three hundred years.

The following list of prices for dealing with criminals is taken from the official records in Paris:

For boiling a criminal in oil, francs


For tearing a living man in four quarters with horses


Execution with the sword


Breaking on the wheel


Mounting the head on a pole


Quartering a man.


Hanging a man.


Burying a man


Impaling a man alive


Burning a witch alive


Flaying a man alive


Drowning an infanticide in a sack


Throwing a suicide's body among the offal


Putting to the torture


For applying the thumb-screw


For applying the boot


Torture by fire


Putting a man in the pillory


Whipping a man


Branding with a red-hot iron


Cutting off the tongue, the ears and the nose


Burning a witch, probably because of its greater frequency, cost, but little over one-half as much as boiling in oil. The battle of gladiators with wild beasts in the Coliseum at Rome in reign of Nero, had in it an element of hope. Not the priesthood but the populace were the arbiters of the gladiator's destiny, giving always a chance for life in cases of great personal bravery. But in France and England the ecclesiastical code was so closely united with the civil as to be one with it; compassion equally with justice was forgotten, despair taking their place. Implements of torture were of frequent invention, the thought of the

p. 269

age turning in the direction of human suffering, new methods were continually devised. Many of these instruments are now on exhibition in foreign museums. One called "The Spider" a diabolical iron machine with curved claws, for tearing out a woman's breasts was shown in the United States but a few years since. In Protestant Calvinistic Scotland, where hatred of "popery" was most pronounced, the persecution of witches raged with the greatest violence, and multitudes of women died shrieking to heaven for that mercy denied them by Christian men upon Ea-Rth. It was in Scotland after the reformation that the most atrocious tortures for the witch were invented, one of most diabolical being known as "the Witches' Bridle." By means of a loop passed about the head, this instrument of four iron prongs was fastened in the mouth. One of the prongs pressed down the tongue, one touched the palate, the other two doing their barbarous work upon the inner side of the cheeks. As this instrument prevented speech thus allowing no complaint upon the part of the victim, it was preferred to many other methods of torture.

68 The woman upon

p. 270

whom it was used was suspended against a wall by a loop at the back, barely touching the floor with her toes. The iron band around her neck rendered her powerless to move, she was unable to speak or scarcely to breathe. Every muscle was strained in order to sustain herself and prevent entire suffocation, the least movement causing cruel wounds by means of the prongs in her mouth.

The victims were mostly aged women who having reared a family, spending their youth and beauty in this self-denying work, had lived until time threading their hair with silver had also robbed cheek and lip of their rosy hue, dimmed the brilliancy of the eye and left wrinkles in place of youthful dimples. Such victims were left for hours, until the malignity of their persecutors was satisfied, or until death after long torture released them from a world where under the laws of both Church and State they found their sex to be a crime. Old women for no other reason than that they were old, were held to be the most susceptible to the assaults of the devil, and the persons most especially endowed with supernatural powers for evil. Blackstone refers to this persecution of aged women in his reference to a statute of the Eight Henry. 69 We discover a reason for this intense hatred of old women in the fact that woman has chiefly been looked upon from

p. 271

a sensual view by christian men, the church teaching that she was created solely for man's sensual use. Thus when by reason of declining years she no longer attracted the sensual admiration of man, he regarded her as having forfeited all right to life. England's most learned judge, Sir Mathew Hale, declared his belief in the agency of the devil in producing diseases through the aid of old women. The prosecution against this class raged with unusual violence in Scotland under the covenanters.

To deny the existence of especially evil supernatural powers, in old women, was held as an evidence of skeptism exposing the doubting person to like suspicion. Great numbers of women were put to death at a time; so common indeed was the sight as to cause but little comment. A Scotch traveler casually mentioned having seen nine women burning together at Bath in 1664. Knox himself suffered a woman to be burned at St. Andrews, whom one word from him would have saved. Father Tanner speaks of "the multitude" of witches who were daily brought under the torture that was constantly practiced by the church.

The reformers were more cruel than those from whose superstitious teachings they professed to have escaped. All the tortures of the old church were repeated and an unusual number of new and diabolical ones invented to induce confession. Nor were these tortures applied to the suspected witch alone; her young and tender children against whom no accusation has been brought, were sometimes tortured in her presence in order to wring confession from the mother. Towards the end of the sixteenth century, a woman accused of witchcraft endured the most intense torture,

p. 272

constantly asserting her innocence. Failing to secure confession, her husband, her son, and finally her young daughter of seven short years were tortured in her presence, the latter being subjected to a species of thumb-screw called "the pinniwinkies" which brought blood from under the finger nails with a pain terribly severe. When these were applied to the baby hands, to spare her innocent child, the mother confessed herself a witch; but after enduring all the agonies of torture upon herself and all she was made to suffer in the persons of her innocent family, confession having been obtained through this diabolical means, she was still condemned to the flames, undergoing death at the stake a blazing torch of fire, and died calling upon God for that mercy she could not find at the hands of Christian men. 70 In

p. 273

protestant Scotland as in catholic countries, witchcraft was under control of the clergy. When a woman fell under suspicion of being a witch, the minister denounced her from the pulpit, forbade any one to harbour or shelter her and exhorted his parishoners to give evidence against her. 71 She was under ban similar to the excommunicate of the catholic church, a being outside of human help or sympathy. In protestant as in catholic countries the woman accused was virtually dead. She was excommunicated from humanity; designated and denounced as one whom all must shun, to whom no one must give food or lodging or speech or shelter; life was not worth the living. To afford such a one aid was to hazard accusation as a confederate. The first complaint was made to the clergy and Kirk Sessions. 72

Notwithstanding two hundred years of such experience, when by ail act of parliament in 1784, the burning and hanging of witches was abolished, the General Assembly of the Calvinistic church of Scotland "confessed" this act "as a great national sin." Not only were the courts and the church alert for the detection of alleged witches, but the populace persecuted many to death. 73 Deserted by her friends, the suspected

p. 274

witch was beaten, worried by dogs, denied food and prevented from sleeping. 74 Contrary to equity and the principles of modern law, the church sought in every way to entrap victims into giving evidence against themselves. Once a person was accused, no effort was spared to induce confession. Holding control over the soul as well as the body, enquiry into these crimes was pushed by every method that human ingenuity could devise. The kirk became the stronghold of superstition; both rewards and punishments were used as inducements towards ferreting out witches. All ties of natural affection were ignored, the kirk preaching it to be a matter of greater duty to inform against one's nearest relatives than against strangers. Unlike the theory of Roman civil law which held the accused innocent until proven guilty, ecclesiastical law everywhere produced a condition under which the accused was held guilty from the moment of accusation. During the witchcraft period the minds of people were trained in a single direction. The chief lesson of the church that betrayal of friends was necessary to one's own salvation, created an intense selfishness. All humanitarian feeling was lost in the effort to secure heaven at the expense of others, even those most closely bound by ties of nature and affection. Mercy, tenderness, compassion were all obliterated. Truthfulness escaped from the Christian world; fear, sorrow and cruelty reigned pre-eminent. All regard that existed for others grew up outside of church teaching and was shown at the hazard of life.

p. 275

Contempt and hatred of woman was inculcated with greater intensity; love of power and treachery were parts of the selfish lessons of the church. All reverence for length of years was lost. The sorrows and sufferings of a long life appealed to no sympathetic cord in the heart. Instead of the tenderness and care due to aged women, they were so frequently accused of witchcraft that for years it was an unusual thing for an old woman in the north of Europe to die in her bed. Besides the thousands of accused who committed suicide in order to escape the horrors incident upon trial, many others tired of life amid so much humiliation and suffering, falsely accused themselves, preferring a death by the torture of fire to a life of endless isolation and persecution. An English woman on her way to the stake, with a greatness of soul born of despair, freed her judges from responsibility, by saying to the people, "Do not blame my judges. I wished to put an end to my own self. My parents keep aloof from me; my own husband has denied me. I could not live on without disgrace. I longed for death and so I told a lie." The most eminent legal minds became incompetent to form correct judgment. Having received the church as of divine origin, and its priesthood as the representatives of the divinity, they were no longer capable of justice. Old and ignorant women upon the most frivolous testimony of young children were condemned to death. One of the most notable examples of the power of superstitious belief to darken the understanding, is that of Sir Mathew Hale, living in the seventeenth century. He was spoken of by his contemporaries as one of the most eminent jurists of the world, whose integrity, learning and knowledge of law were scarcely to be paralleled

p. 276

in any age, and yet he became so entirely convinced of the diabolism of two women as to condemn them to death while sitting at Bury St. Edmunds, without even summing up the evidence. The learned and famous Sir Thomas Browne, who was present, coincided in the justice of this decision, although but a short time previously he had published a work against superstition. The testimony upon which these women were condemned was of the most petty and worthless character, yet among all the persons present at the trial, but one or two seemed inclined to doubt the sufficiency of the evidence.

The records of this remarkable trial were preserved to the world by a gentleman who privately took a report for his own use, which was Published in pamphlet form a number of years afterwards. This extremely rare book is not to be found even in the Congressional Library at Washington, but the Supreme Court Library owns a copy from which this report is taken:

Trial March 10, 1664 by Sir Matthew Hale, Knight, Lord Chief Baron of his Majesty's Court of Exchequer held before a judge who for his integrity, learning and wisdom hardly any age before or since could parallel; he not only took a great deal of pains and spent much time in this trial himself, but had the assistance and opinion of several other very eminent and learned persons; so that this was the most perfect narrative of anything of this nature hitherto extant.

The persons tried were Ann Durant, or Drury, Susan Chander, Elizabeth Pacy. The celebrated Dr. Brown of Norwich who had written a work against witchcraft, was present and after hearing the evidence expressed himself as clearly of the opinion the persons were bewitched, and said in Denmark lately there had been

p. 277

a great discovery of witches who used the same way of afflicting persons by the agency of pins. This trial took place in the sixteenth year of Charles II. The witnesses were two children of eleven and nine years who fell into fits, vomiting pins and nails. Sargeant Keeling asserted deception on part of the witnesses. The Court appointed Lord Cornwallis, Sir Edmund Bacon and Sargeant Keeling as committee to examine the girl alone, when they became fully satisfied of her imposture but without convincing the learned judge who contrary to all justice and law did not sum up the evidence, but gave the great weight of his opinion in favor of their guilt saying: "That there are such creatures as witches, I have no doubt at all. For First, Scripture has offered so much. Second, the wisdom of all nations has propounded laws against such persons, which is an argument of their confidence of such a crime. And such has been the judgment of this kingdom as appears by that Act of Parliament which hath provided punishments proportionate to the guilt of this offense, and desired them strictly to observe the evidence; and desired the great God of Heaven to direct their hearts in the weighty things they had so heard. For to condemn the innocent and to let the guilty go free, were both an abomination to the Lord. Within half an hour the jury returned a verdict of guilty on thirteen counts. The judge and all the court were fully satisfied with the verdict and therefore gave judgment against the witches that they should be hanged.

The evidence was of the most paltry character; as when out of door a little thing like a bee flew upon the witness face, putting a ten penny nail with a broad head into her mouth. Lath nails and pins said to have been vomited by the children were produced in court. When arraigned the accused pleaded not guilty nor did they ever change this plea. Great pressure was upon them to induce confession, but they could not be prevailed upon to thus criminate themselves and were executed the seventeenth of March, just one week after trial, confessing nothing.

p. 278

This trial is the more remarkable that confessions usually deemed the best of evidence, were not obtained, these poor illiterate, persecuted women braving all the learning of the great judge and power of the kingdom in maintaining to the last the assertion of their innocence. The minutes of this trial were taken by a gentleman in attendance upon the court and were not published until 1716 when the record fell into the hands of a person who saw its value "so that," he says, "being the most complete minutes of anything of this nature hitherto extant, made me unwilling to deprive the world of it; which is the sole motive that induced me to publish it."

Not alone the clergy and the legal fraternity wrought in unison, but the medical as well, gave the weight of their authority in favor of witchcraft; and many persons needing the wisest medical appliance for their relief from disease were executed as witches. Half-witted and insane persons met with the same persecution as old women. It was an era of the strong against the weak, the powerful against the helpless. Even Sir Thomas Browne, himself a physician, regarded the fainting fits to which one of the accused women had long been subject as fuller evidence of her guilt. In his character of medical examiner he asserted that the devil had taken opportunity of her natural fits, to operate with her malice.

An almost equally notable trial as that of Bury St. Edmunds before Sir Matthew Hale, was known as the Sommers Trial, or that of the "Lancashire Witches," in 1612. Among the accused were two extremely aged women decrepit and nearly blind, tottering into second childhood, incapable of understanding whereof they were accused, or the evidence against them which, as in the case argued before Sir Matthew Hale, was of the most worthless character. One needs but refer to

p. 279

the records in order to learn the extreme age, ignorance and many infirmities of these women. But as was the case in Scotland, these weaknesses were used as evidences of guilt. The feeble mental and physical condition of "the Lancashire witches," their great age and failing power were used as evidence for their condemnation. From published accounts of this trial, we learn that:

This Annie Whittle, alias Chattox, was a very old withered and decrepit creature, her sight almost gone, a dangerous witch of very long continuance, her lips ever chattering and walking (talking)? but no one knew what. She was next in order to that wicked, fierce bird of mischief, old Demdike.

This poor old creature "confessed" that Robert Mutter had offered insult to her married daughter; and the court decreed this was a fair proof of her having bewitched him to his death. No condemnation of the man who had thus insulted her daughter, but death for the aged mother who had resented this insult. Designated as "Old Demdike, a fierce bird of mischief" this woman of four score years of age, had not only brought up a large family of her own, but her grand children had fallen to her care. She had lived a blameless life of over eighty years, much of it devoted to the care of children and children's children. But when decrepit and almost blind she fell under suspicion of a crime held by Church and State as of the most baleful character, her blameless and industrious life proved of no avail against this accusation. She seems to have originally been a woman of great force of character and executive ability, but frightened at an accusation she could not understand and overpowered by all the dread majesty of the law into whose merciless power she had fallen, she "confessed" to communion

p. 280

with a demon spirit which appeared to her in the form of a brown dog." From a work entitled The Sommers Trials, the form of indictment is learned. 76


This Annie Whittle, alias Chattox, of the Forest of Pendle, in the countie of Lancaster, widow, being indicted for that she feloniously had practiced, used and exercised divers wicked and divelish artes, called witchcraftes, inchantments, charms and sorceries, in and upon one Robert Mutter of Greenhead, in the Forest of Pendle, in the countie of Lane; and by force of the same witchcraft, feloniously the sayed Robert Mutter had killed, contra pacem, etc. Being at the barre was arraigned. To this indictment, upon her arraignment, she pleaded, not guiltie; and for the tryall of her life put herself upon God and her country.

One of the chief witnesses at this trial was a child of nine years. 77 Upon seeing her own daughter arraigned against her, the mother broke into shrieks and lamentations pleading with the girl not to falsify the truth and thus condemn her own mother to death. The judges instead of seeing in this agony a proof of the mother's innocence looked upon it as an attempt to thwart the ends of justice by demoniac influence, and the child having declared that she could not confess in her mother's presence, the latter was removed from the room, and as under the Inquisition, the testimony was given in the absence of the accused. The child then said that her mother had been a witch for three or four years, the devil appearing in the form

p. 281

of a brown dog, Bill. These trials taking place in protestant England, two hundred years after the reformation, prove the worthless nature of witchcraft testimony, as well as the superstition, ignorance and entire unfitness for the bench of those men called the highest judicial minds in England. The church having almost entirely destroyed freedom of will and the expression of individual thought, men came to look upon authority and right as synonymous. Works bearing the stamp of the legal fraternity soon appeared. in 1618 a volume entitled, "The County Justice," by Michal Dalton, Gentleman of Lincoln Inn, was published in London, its chief object to give directions, based upon this trial, for the discovery of witches.

Now against these witches the justice of the peace may not always expect direct evidence, seeing all their works are works of darkness and no witness permitted with them to accuse them, and therefore for their better discovery I thought good here to set down certain observations out of the methods of discovery of the witches that were arraigned at Lancaster, A. D. 1612 before Sir James Altham and Sir Edward Bromley, judges of Assize there.

1. They have ordinarily a familiar or spirit which appeareth to them.

2. The said familiar hath some bigg or place upon their body where he sucketh them.

3. They have often pictures of clay or wax (like a man, etc.) found in their house.

4. If the dead body bleed upon the witches touching it.

5. The testimony of the person hurt upon his death.

6. The examination and confession of the children or servants of the witch.

7. Their own voluntary confession which exceeds all other evidence.

At this period many persons either in hope of a

p. 282

reward 78 or because they believed they were thus aiding the cause of justice, kept private note books of instruction in the examination of witches, and new varieties were constantly discovered. When witchcraft by Act of Parliament was decreed felony this statute gave the legal fraternity double authority for a belief in its existence. Even Sir George Mackenzie although convinced by his own experience that many persons were wrongfully accused of witchcraft, still declared that its existence could not be doubted, "seeing that our law ordains it to be punished with death." The most fatal record the world possesses of the plague is that of the fourteenth century, known as the "Black Death," when whole villages were depopulated and more than half the inhabitants of Europe were destroyed. It will aid in forming our judgment as to the extent of woman's persecution for witchcraft, to remember it has been estimated that the number of deaths from this cause equalled those of the plague.

The American Colonies adopted all the unjust previsions of European christianity as parts of their own religion and government. Fleeing from persecution, the Puritans yet brought with them the spirit of persecution in the belief of woman's inferiority and wickedness, as taught by the church from whence they had fled. The "Ducking Stool" for women who too vigorously protested against their wrongs, and the "Scarlet Letter" of shame for the woman who had transgressed the moral law, her companion in sin going free, or as in England, sitting as juror in the box, or judge upon the bench. With them also came a belief in witchcraft, which soon caused Massachusetts Colony

p. 283

to enact a law ordering suspected women to be stripped naked, their bodies to be carefully examined by a male "witch pricker" to see if there was not the devil's mark upon them. The public whipping of half naked women at the cart's tail for the crime of religious free thought soon followed, a union of both religious and judicial punishment; together with banishment of women from the Colony for daring to preach Christ as they understood his doctrines. These customs more barbarous than those of the savages whose home they had invaded, were the pleasing welcome given to the pioneer woman settlers of America by the husbands and fathers, judges and ministers of that period, with which the words "Plymouth Rock," "May Flower" and "Pilgrim Fathers" are so intimately associated. The same persecution of aged women took place in New England as in old England, while children of even more tender years were used as witnesses against their mothers if accused of witchcraft, or were themselves imprisoned upon like suspicion. The village of Salem, Massachusetts, is indissolubly connected with witchcraft, for there the persecution raged most fiercely, involving its best women in ruin. One of the oldest buildings still extant in the United States is "The Witch House" of that place, erected in 1631, although it was sixty one years later before this persecution reached its height.

A terrible summer for Salem village and its vicinity was that of 1692--a year of worse than pestilence or famine. Bridget Bishop was hanged in June; Sarah Good, Sarah Wilder, Elizabeth Howe, Susanna Martin and Rebecca Nurse in July; George Burroughs, John Proctor, George Jacobs, John Willard and Martha Carrier in August; Martha Corey, Mary Easty, Alice Parker, Ann Pudeator, Margaret Scott, Wilmit Reed,

p. 284

Samuel Wordwell, and Mary Baker in September; in which last month Giles Corey eighty-one years of age, was pressed to death under a board loaded with heavy stones, not heavy enough however to crush out life until a day or two of lingering torture had intervened. Sarah Good's daughter Dorcas between three and four years old, orphaned by her mother's execution, was one of a number of children who with several hundred other persons were imprisoned on suspicion of witchcraft; many of these sufferers remained in a wretched condition, often heavily ironed for months, some upwards of a year; and several dying during this time. A child of seven, Sarah Carrier, was called upon to testify as witness against her mother.

Some of the condemned, especially Rebecca Nurse, Martha Corey, and Mary Easty, were aged women who had led unblemished lives and were conspicuous for their prudence, their charities and all domestic virtues. 79

So extended became the persecution for witchcraft that the king was at last aroused to the necessity of putting a stop to such wholesale massacre of his subjects, issued a mandate forbidding the putting of any more persons to death on account of witchcraft. 80 A remarkable family gathering took place at Salem, July 18, 1883, of two hundred persons who met to celebrate their descent from Mrs. Rebecca Nurse, who was executed as a witch at that place in 1692. The character and life of Mrs. Nurse were unimpeachable. She was a woman seventy years of age, the mother of eight children, a church member of unsullied reputation and devout habit; but all these considerations did not prevent her accusation, trial, conviction and death, although she solemnly asserted her innocence to the last. A reprieve granted by the governor was

p. 285

withdrawn through the influence of the church, and she was hung by the neck till she was dead. In order to give her body burial, her sons were obliged to steal it away by night, depositing it in a secret place known but to the family. Forty persons at the hazard of their own lives testified to the goodness and piety of Mrs. Nurse. Their names were inscribed upon the monument erected by her descendants, in 1892, to her memory. 81 The Rev. Cotton Mather and the Rev. Samuel Parrish are indissolubly connected with this period, as both were extremely active in fomenting a belief in witchcraft. Richard Baxter, known as the "greatest of the Puritans" condemned those who expressed a disbelief in witchcraft as "wicked Sadducees." Increase Mather, president of Harvard College, was one of the most bitter persecutors of witches in New England. The dangerous spirit of a religious autocracy like the priesthood, was forcibly shown by a paper read by Rev. Dr. George E. Ellis, a few years since, before the Massachusetts Historical Society, in which he excused the act of stripping women naked in order to search for a witch mark, upon the ground of its being a judicial one by commissioned officers and universally practiced in Christendom.

Boston as "The Bloody Town" rivalled Salem in its persecution of women who dared express thoughts upon religious matters in contradiction to the Puritanic belief; women were whipped because of independent religious belief, New England showing itself as strenuous for "conformity" of religious opinion as

p. 286

Old England under Queen Elizabeth. The cruelties of this method of punishing free thought, culminated in the Vagabond Law of Massachusetts Colony, passed May 1661.

The first ecclesiastical convocation in America was a synod especially convened to sit in judgment upon the religious views of Mistress Anne Hutchinson, who demanded that the same rights of individual judgment upon religious questions should be accorded to woman which the reformation had already secured to man. Of the eighty-two errors canvassed by the synod, twenty nine were charged to Mistress Hutchinson, and retraction of them was ordered by the church. The State united with the Church in opposition to Mistress Hutchinson, and the first real struggle for woman's religious liberty, (not yet at an end), began upon this side of the Atlantic. The principal charge brought against Mistress Hutchinson was that she had presumed to instruct men. Possessed of a fine intellect and strong religious fervor, she had inaugurated private meetings for the instruction of her own sex; from sixty to a hundred women regularly gathering at her house to hear her criticism upon the Sunday sermon and Thursday lectures. These meetings proved so interesting that men were soon found also in attendance and for these reasons she was arbitrarily tried in November 1637, before the Massachusetts General Court upon a joint charge of sedition and heresy. In May of the same year a change had taken place in the civil government of the colony. Sir Henry Vane, who like herself, believed in the supreme authority of the in-dwelling spirit, having been superseded by John Winthrop as governor, the latter sustaining the power of the clergy and himself taking

p. 287

part against her. Two days were spent by him and prominent clergymen in her examination, resulting in a sentence of imprisonment and banishment from the colony for having "traduced the ministers" and taught men against the direct authority of the Apostle Paul, who declared "I suffer not a woman to teach."

Thus the old world restrictions upon woman, and their persecutions, were soon duplicated in the new world. Liberty of opinion became as serious a crime in America as in England, and here as in Europe, the most saintly virtue and the purest life among women were not proof against priestly attack. While Mistress Hutchinson was the first woman thus to suffer, many others were also persecuted. When Mary Fisher and Anne Austin, two Quaker women who had become famous for their promulgation of this heretical doctrine in many parts of the world, arrived in Boston harbor, July 1656, they were not at first permitted to land, but were ultimately transferred to the Boston jail, where they were closely confined, and notwithstanding the heat of the weather their one window was boarded up. Their persons were also stripped and examined for signs of witchcraft, but fortunately not a mole or a spot could be found. Boston--"The Bloody Town"--was the center of this persecuting spirit and every species of wanton cruelty upon woman was enacted. Stripped nude to the waist they were tied to a whipping-post on the south side of King Street and flogged on account of their religious opinions; but it was upon the famous "Common" that for the crime of free speech, a half nude woman with a new born babe at her breast was thus publicly whipped; and it was upon the "Common" that Mary Dyer, another Quaker woman, was hung in 1659.

p. 288

Both she and Anne Hutchinson prophesied calamity to the colony for its unjust course, which was fulfilled, when in 1684 it lost its charter in punishment for its intolerance. No Christian country offered a refuge for woman, as did Canada the colored slave. But the evils of woman's persecution by the church, did not end with the wrongs inflicted upon her; they were widely extended, affecting the most common interests of the world. While famines were unknown among the ancient Romans in the first period of their history, yet Christendom was early and frequently afflicted with them. While the operations of nature were sometimes the cause, the majority of famines were the result of persecutions, or of christian wars, especially the crusades which took such immense numbers of men from the duties of agriculture at home, making them a prey upon the scanty resources of the countries through which these hordes passed. As was seen in the Irish famine of 1847-8 and at the present moment as result of a scanty food supply in Russia, pestilence of various kinds followed famine years. But the crusades in which the church attempted to wrest the holy sepulchre from Turkish hands, were scarcely more productive of famines than its persecuting periods when mankind lost hope in themselves and the future. Our own country has shown the effect of fear and persecution upon both business and religion, as during the witchcraft period of New England, scarcely two hundred years since, all business of whatever nature in country and in town was neglected, and even the meeting house was allowed to fall out of repair. Nor was this ruin of a temporary nature, as many people left the Colony and its effects descended to those yet unborn. Both Bancroft's History

p. 289

of the United States, and Lapham's History of the Salem Witchcraft, paint vivid pictures of the effects following the different church persecutions of woman. Of the Hutchinson trial, Bancroft says:

This dispute infused its spirit into everything. It interferred with the levy of troops for the Pequot war; it influenced the respect shown to magistrates; the distribution of town lots; the assessment of rates and at last the continued existence of the two parties was considered inconsistent with public peace.

Of the witchcraft period, Upham says:

It cast its shadows over a broad surface and they darkened the condition of generations * * * The fields were neglected; fences, roads, barns, even the meeting house went into disrepair * * * A scarcity of provisions nearly amounting to a famine continued for some time. Farms were brought under mortgage, or sacrificed, and large numbers of people were dispersed. The worst results were not confined to the village but spread more or less over the country.

Massachusetts was not the only colony that treated witchcraft as a crime. Maryland, New Jersey and Virginia possessed similar enactments. Witchcraft was considered and treated as a capital offense by the laws of both Pennsylvania and New York, trials taking place in both colonies not long before the Salem tragedy. The peaceful Quaker, William Penn, presided upon the bench in Pennsylvania at the trial of two Swedish women accused of witchcraft The Grand jury acting under instruction given in his charge, found true bills against these women, and Penn's skirts were only saved from the guilt of their blood by some technical irregularity in the indictment.

Virginia, Delaware, Maryland, South Carolina, Pennsylvania, New Jersey, Massachusetts and New York, eight of the thirteen colonies recognized witchcraft

p. 290

as a capital crime. Margaret M------ was indicted for witchcraft in Pennsylvania in 1683, the law against it continuing in force until September 23, 1794. By law of the Province of East New Jersey, 1668, any person found to be a witch, either male or female, was to suffer death. In that state the right of complaining against a child who should smite or curse either parent, pertained to both father and mother; the penalty was death. As late as 1756, Connecticut recognized the right of parents to dispose of children in marriage. In Maryland 1666 the commission given to magistrates for Somerset county directed them under oath to make enquiries in regard to witchcraft, sorcery, and magic arts. In 1706 Grace Sherwood of Princess Anne County, Virginia, was tried for witchcraft. The records of the trial show that the court after a consideration of the charges, ordered the sheriff to take the said Grace into his custody and to commit her body to the common jail, there to secure her with irons or otherwise, until brought to trial. 82

In 1692, the Grand jury brought a bill against Mary Osgood of the Province of Massachusetts Bay, as follows:

The powers for our sovereign lord and lady, the king and queen, present that Mary Osgood, wife of Captain John Osgood in the county of Essex, about eleven years ago in the town of Andover aforesaid, wickedly, maliciously and feloniously a covenant with the devil did make and signed the devil's book, and took the devil to be her God, and consented to serve and worship him and was baptized by the devil and renounced her former Christian baptism and promised to the devil both body and soul, forever, and to serve him; by which diabolical covenant by her made with the devil; she, the said Mary Osgood is become a detestable witch against the peace of our sovereign

p. 291

lord and lady, the king and queen, their crown and dignity and the laws in that case made and provided. A true bill. 83

When for "witches" we read "women," we gain fuller comprehension of the cruelties inflicted by the church upon this portion of humanity. Friends were encouraged to cast accusation upon their nearest and dearest, rewards being offered for conviction. Husbands who had ceased to care for their wives or who by reason of their sickness or for any cause found them a burden, or for reasons of any nature desired to break the indissoluble bonds of the church, now found an easy method They had but to accuse the wife of witchcraft and the marriage was dissolved by her death at the stake. Church history is not silent upon such instances, and mention is made of a husband who by a rope about the neck dragged his wife before that Arch-Inquisitor, Sprenger, making accusation of witchcraft against her. No less from protestant than from catholic pulpits were people exhorted to bring the witch, even if of one's own family, to justice.

In 1736, the statute against witchcraft was repealed by the English Parliament, yet a belief in witchcraft is still largely prevalent even among educated people. Dr. F. G. Lee the vicar of an English church, that of All Saints in Lambeth, a few years since publicly deprecated the abolition of its penalties in a work entitled "Glimpses of the Twilight," complaining that the laws against witchcraft had been "foolishly and short-sightedly repealed." A remarkable case occurred in Prussia 1883 when the father of a bed-ridden girl, having become persuaded that his daughter was bewitched by a woman who had occasionally given her apples and pears, was advised the child would be

p. 292

cured if she drank some of the blood of the supposed witch. The woman was therefore entrapped into a place where some of the chief men of the commune had assembled to receive her. She was seized, one of her fingers pricked with a needle and her blood given to the sick child. In 1885 a case of slander based upon alleged witchcraft came before Justice Randolphs, District Court of Jersey City. The justice listened to the evidence for several hours before recalling the fact that there was no law upon which he could base his decision, the latest legislation being the law of 1668 repealed 1795 (twenty years after our Declaration of Independence), the crime was no longer officially recognized. 84 It is curious to note the close parallel between accusations during the witchcraft period and those against the New Jersey suspect of 1885. It was said of her that during the night she accomplished such feats by supernatural power as jumping from a third story window, alighting upon a gate post as gently as a falling feather. It was also asserted that people whom she was known to dislike became gradually ill, wasting away until they died. The accused woman declared it was her superior knowledge that was feared, and thus again the middle ages are paralleled, as the witches of that period were usually women of superior knowledge. In 1882, a Wisconsin farmer was put under bonds to keep the peace, on account of his attempts to assault an old lady who he averred was a witch, who injured his cattle, and entered his house through the chimney or key hole, to his great terror and distress. The state of Indiana about sixty years ago possessed

p. 293

a neighborhood where the people believed in witchcraft. If the butter failed to come, or the eggs to hatch, or a calf got choked, or even if the rail fences fell down when covered with sleet and snow, the whole trouble was attributed to the witches, who were also believed to have the remarkable power of saddling and bridling a man and with sharp spurs riding him over the worst roads imaginable, to his great harm and fatigue. Even the great Empire State, as late as January 1892, had within its borders a case of murder where an inoffensive old man lost his life because he was believed to be a wizard; and this occurred in the center of a prosperous farming country where money is liberally expended for educational purposes, this being one of the rare instances where a man fell under suspicion.

It is but a few years since the great and enlightened city of Paris caused the arrest, under police authority, of fourteen women upon charge of sorcery; and it is but little more than twenty years since a woman in the state of Puebla, Mexico, was hung and burned as a witch, because unable to reveal the whereabouts of a lost animal. She was seized, hung to a tree shot at and then plunged into fire until she expired. 85 The body at first buried in the cemetery, was exhumed the following day by order of the priest, who refused to allow the remains of a witch to be buried in consecrated ground. The state, in person of the mayor of the city, authorized the proceedings by taking part in them as principal persecutor. In the same province another woman was severely flogged as a witch, by four men, one of them her own son. Thus

p. 294

now, as in its earlier ages, wherever the light of civilization has not overcome the darkness of the church, we find woman still a sufferer from that ignorance and superstition which under Christianity, teaches that she brought sin into the world.

Next: Chapter VI. Wives.


p. 217

1. Black was hated as the colors of the devil. In the same manner red was hated in Egypt as the color of Typhon.

p. 218

2. At what date then did the witch appear? In the age of despair, of that deep despair which the guilt of the church engendered. Unfalteringly I say, the witch is a crime of their own making.--


3. "It is not a little remarkable, though perfectly natural, that the introduction of the cat gave a new impulse to tales and fears of ghosts and enchantments. The sly, creeping, nocturnal grimalkin took rank at once with owls and bats, and soon surpassed them both as an exponent of all that is weird and supernatural. Entirely new conceptions of witchcraft were gained for the world when the black cat appeared upon the scene with her swollen tail, glistening eyes and unearthly yell."--Ex.

4. Steevens says it was permitted to a witch to take on a cattes body nine times.-Brand 3, 89-90.

5. Mr. E, F. Spicer, a taxidermist of Birmingham, whose great specialty is p. 219 the artistic preparation of kittens for sale, will not purchase black ones, as he finds the superstition against black cats interferes with their sale.--"Pall Mall Gazette," Nov. 13, 1886. But the United States, less superstitious, has recently witnessed the formation of a "Consolidated Cat Company" upon Puget Sound for the special propagation of black cats to be raised for their fur.

p. 219


City of God, Lib. XVIII. Charles F. Lummis, in a recent work,

Some Strange Corners of Our Country, the Wonderland of the Southwest, refers to the power of the

shamans to turn themselves at will into any animal shape, as a wolf, bear or dog.

7. Italian women usually became cats. The Witch Hammer mentioned a belief in Lycanthropy and Metamorphosis. It gave the story of a countryman who was assaulted by three cats. He wounded them, after which three infamous witches were found wounded and bleeding.

p. 220

8. For a full account of this madness, and other forms that sometimes attacked whole communities during the middle Christian ages, see "Hecker.--

Epidemics of the Middle Ages."

9. The conventicle of witches was said to be held on Mt. Atlas, "to which they rode upon a goat, a night crow, or an enchanted staff, or bestriding a broom staff. Sundry speeches belonged to these witches, the words whereof were neither Hebrew, Greek, Latin, French, Spanish, Italian, nor indeed deriving their Etymology from any known language."

p. 222


St. Gregory, of Nyassa, a canonized saint, the only theologian to whom the church (except St. John) has ever allowed the title of "The Divine," was a member of that council, aiding in the preparation of the Nicene Creed. it is a significant fact that a great number of public women, "an immense number," congregated at Nice during the sessions of this council.

p. 223

11. In Guernsey a mother and her two daughters were brought to the stake; One of the latter, a married woman with child, was delivered in the midst of her torments, and the infant, just rescued, was tossed back into the flames by a priest with the cry, "One heretic the less."

p. 224

12. "Old writers declared that women have been more addicted to those devilish arts than men, was manifest by 'many grave authors,' among whom Diodorus, Sindas, Pliny and St. Augustine were mentioned. Quintillian declared theft more prevalent among men, but witchcraft especially a sin of omen."

13. Lea.--

Superstition and Force.

p. 225

14. Certain forms of ordeal, such as the ordinary ones of fire and water, seem to have owed their origin to the trials passed by the candidate for admission into the ancient mysteries as Lea, has also conjectured. During the mysteries of Isis, the candidate was compelled to descend into dark dungeons of unknown depth, to cross bars of red-hot iron, to plunge into a rapid stream at seeming hazard of life, to hang suspended in mid-air; while the entrance into other mysteries confronted the candidate with howling wild beasts and frightful serpents. All who passed the ancient ordeals in safety, were regarded as holy and acceptable to the Deity, but not so under Christian ordeal, its intention being conviction of the accused. Those who proved their innocence by carrying red-hot iron uninjured for three paces and the court was thus forced to acquit, or who passed through other forms of torture without confession were still regarded with suspicion as having been aided by Satan, and the sparing of their lives was to the scandal of the faithful.

p. 226

15. Woman was represented as the door of hell, as the mother of all human ill. She should be ashamed at the very thought she is a woman. She should live in continual penance on account of the curses she has brought upon the world. She should be ashamed of her dress, for it is the memorial of her fall. She should be especially ashamed of her beauty, for it is the most potent instrument of the demon.--

Hist. European Morals, Vol. 2, p. 358.

16. Witchcraft was supposed to have power of subverting religion.--


17. The question why the immense majority of those who were accused should be women, early attracted attention; it was answered by the inherent wickedness of the sex, which had its influence in pre-disposing men to believe in witches, and also in producing the extreme callousness with which the sufferings of the victims were contemplated.--

Rationalism in Europe I, 88.

p. 227

18. 18 mo. An unusually small size for that period.

19. (

Witch Hammer.)

20. The Court of Rome was fully apprized that power cannot be maintained without property, and thereupon its attention began very early to be riveted upon every method that promised pecuniary advantage. All the wealth of Christendom was gradually drawn by a thousand channels into the coffers of the Holy See. Blackstone.--

Commentaries 4, 106. "The church forfeited the wizard's p. 228 property to the judge and the prosecutor, Wherever the church law was enforced, the trials for witchcraft waxed numerous and brought much wealth to the clergy. Wherever the lay tribunal claimed the management of those trials, they grew scarce and disappeared."

p. 229

21. Burning Place of the Cross.

22. A MS. upholding the burning of witches as heretics, written in 1450 by the Dominican Brother

Hieronymes Visconti, of Milan, is among the treasures of the

White Library, recently presented to Cornell University.

p. 231

23. It shall not be amiss to insert among these what I have heard concerning a witch of Scotland: One of that countrie (as by report there are too many) being for no goodness of the judges of Assize, arrayed, convicted and condemned to be burnt, and the next day, according to her judgment, brought and tied to the stake, the reeds and fagots placed round about her, and the executioner ready to give fire (for by no persuasion of her ghostly fathers, nor importunities of the sheriff, she could be wrought to confess anything) she now at the last cast to take her farewell of the world, casting her eye at one side upon her only sonne, and calls to him, desiring him verie earnestly as his last dutie to her to bring her any water, or the least quantity of licuor (be it never so small), to comfort her, for she was so extremely athirst; at which he, shaking his head, said nothing; she still importuned him in these words: "Oh, my deere sonne helpe me to any drinke, be it never so little, for I am most extremely drie, oh drie, drie;" to which the young fellow answered, "by no means, deere mother will I do you that wrong;

for the drier you are (no doubt) you will burne the better." Heywoode--

History of Women, Lib. 8, p. 06.

24. Lenormant.--

Chaldean Magic and Sorcery, 385.


Institutes of Scotland.

p. 232

26. At

Bamburg, Germany an original record of twenty-nine burnings in nineteen months, 162 persons in all, mentions the infant daughter of Dr. Schutz as a victim of the twenty-eighth burning. Hauber.--

Bibliotheca Magica.

27. In those terrible trials presided over by Pierre de Lancre, it was asserted that hundreds of girls and boys flocked to the indescribable Sabbats of Labourd. The Venitians record the story of a little girl of nine years who raised a great tempest, and who like her mother was a witch. Signor Bernoni,--

Folk Lore.

28. Some very strange stories of such power at the present time have become known to the author, one from the lips of a literary gentleman in New York City, this man of undoubted veracity declaring that he had seen his own father extend p. 233 his hand under a cloudless sky and produce rain. A physician of prominence in a western city asserts that a most destructive cyclone, known to the Signal Service Bureau as "The Great Cyclone," was brought about by means of magical formula, made use of by a school girl in a spirit of ignorant bravado.

p. 236

29. These and similar powers known as magical, are given as pertaining to the Pueblo Indians, by Charles F. Lummis, in

Some Strange Corners of Our Country, pub. 1892. A friend of the author witnessed rain thus produced by a very aged Iowa Indian a few years since.

p. 238

30. A

Hindoo Scripture whose name signifies knowledge.--Max Muller.


Isis Unveiled, I, 354.

p. 239

32. of which the tricks of Halloween may be a memento.


Anacalypsis, Vol. I, p. 35.

34. Bacchus was not originally the god of wine, but signified books. Instruction of old, when learning was a secret science, was given by means of leaves. "Bacchus Sabiesa" really signified "book wise" or learned, and the midsummer-day festival was celebrated in honor of learning. In the Anacalypsis Higgins says: "From Celland I learn that in Celtic, Sab means wise, whence Saba and Sabasius, no doubt wise in the stars. From this comes the Sab-bath day, or day dedicated to wisdom, and the Sabbat, a species of French masonry, an account of which may be seen in

Dulare's History of Paris. Sunday was the day of instruction of the Druids, whence it was called Sabs.--

Ibid I, 716.

35. From the preachment of the Sabs, or Sages, or wise Segent Sarcedos.--

Ibid I, 716.

p. 240

36. The only physician of the people for a thousand years was the witch. The emperors, kings, popes and richer barons had indeed the doctors of Salermo, then Moors and Jews, but the bulk of the people in every state; the world, it might as well be called, consulted none but the Sages or wise women. Michelet,--

La Sorciere.

p. 241

37. I make no doubt that his (Paracelsus) admirable and masterly work on the Diseases of Women, the first written on this theme, so large, so deep, so tender, came forth from his special experience of those women to whom others went for aid, the witches, who acted as midwives, for never in those days was a male physician admitted to the women.--


38. Within the past fifty years the death rate in childbirth was forty in a thousand, an enormous mortality, and although the advances in medical knowledge have somewhat lessened the rate, more women still lose their lives during childbirth than soldiers in battle.

p. 242

39. In childbirth a motherly hand instilled the gentle poison, casting the mother herself into a sleep, and soothing the infant's passage, after the manner of modern chloroform, into the world.--


p. 244


Pouruchet Solenasaes.

p. 245

41. Alexander.--

History of Women.

42. You will hardly believe it, but I saw a real witch's skull, the other evening, at a supper party I had the pleasure of attending it was at the house of Dr. Dow, a medical gentleman of culture and great skill in his profession here. You will admit that a skull is not a pleasant thing to exhibit in a parlor, and some of the ladies did not care about seeing it; but the majority did, and you know one cannot see a witch's skull every day. So, after a little hesitation and persuasion on the part of the doctor, he produced the uncanny thing and gave us its history, or rather that of the witch. She lived at Terryburn, a little place near here. p. 246 One day it came to the ears of the kirk session of the parish that she had had several interviews with his Satanic Majesty. Strange enough, when the woman was brought before that body--which seems to have been all-powerful in the several parishes in those days--and accused of it, she at once admitted the charge to be true. The poor soul, who could have been nothing else than an idiot, as the doctor pointed out from the very low forehead and small brain cavity, was sentenced to be prevented from going to sleep; or in other words, tortured to death, and the desired end was attained in about five days, her body being buried below high-water mark.

Her name was Lillas Adie, and there is no doubt that she was only a harmless imbecile. The skull. and also a piece of the coffin, were presented to the doctor by a friend who had read in the kirk session records an account of the trial, and went to the spot stated as being the place of burial. The remains were found by him exactly as indicated, although there was nothing to mark their resting place, One would have thought that after the lapse of so many years it would be exceedingly difficult to find them, but you know things do not undergo such radical changes in this country as they do in America.--From a traveler's letter in the "Syracuse Journal," August 22, 1881.

Almost indistinguished from the belief in witchcraft was the belief that persons subject to epilepsy, mania or any form of mental weakness, were possessed of a devil who could be expelled by certain religious ceremonies. Pike.--

History of Crime in England, Vol. pp. 7-8.

p. 246

43. The mysteries of the human conscience and of human motives are well nigh inscrutable, and it may be shocking to assert that these customs of unmitigated wrong are indirectly traceable to that religion of which the two great commandments were that man should love his neighbor as himself. Lea.--

Superstition and Force, 53.

p. 249

44. Fox's

Book of Martyrs, gives account of persons brought into court upon p. 250 litters six months after having been subjected to the rack.

p. 250

45. In this case both men and women says Johannus Megerus, author of a History of Flanders.

46. Adrianus Ferrens.

p. 251

47. St. Bernard exorcised a demon Incubus, who for six years maintained commerce with a woman, who could not get rid of him. Lea.--

Studies in Church History.

48. It was observed they (devils) had a peculiar attachment to women with beautiful hair, and it was an old Catholic belief that St. Paul alluded to this in that somewhat obscure passage in which he exhorts women to cover their heads because of the angels.--


p. 252

49. The attention of scientific men and governments has recently been directed to what are now called "

The Accursed Sciences," under whose action certain crimes have been committed from "suggestion," the hand which executed being only that of an irresponsible automaton, whose memory preserves no traces of it. The French Academy has just been debating the question--how far a hypnotized subject from a mere victim can become a regular tool of crime.--

Lucifer, October 1887.

"Merck's Bulletin," New York medical journal, in an editorial entitled

Modern Witchcraft, December, 1892, relates some astonishing experiments recently made at the

Hopital de la Charite, Paris, in which the power to "exteriorize sensibility" has been discovered, reproducible at will; suggestion through means of simulated pinching producing suffering; photographs sensitive to their originals even having produced. Thus modern science stamps with truthfulness the power asserted as pertaining to black magicians, of causing suffering or death through means of a waxen image of a person. "

The Accursed Sciences," although brought to the bar of modern investigating knowledge, seem not yet to have yielded the secrets of the law under which they are rendered possible.

p. 253

50. In 1609 six hundred sorcerers were convicted in the Province of Bordeaux, France, most of whom were burned.--

Dr. Priestly. Within the last year fourteen women have been tried in France for sorcery.

p. 254

51. The supreme end of magic is to conjure the spirits. The highest and most inscrutable of all the powers dwells in the divine and mysterious name, "The Supreme Name," with which Hea alone is acquainted. Before this name everything bows in heaven and earth, and in hades, and it alone can conquer the Maskim and stop their ravages. The great name remained the secret of Hea; if any man succeeded in divining it, that alone would invest him with a power superior to the gods.--

Chaldean Magic and Sorcery.

p. 255

52. Venitians concluded not unreasonably that the latter ran no more risk from the taint of witchcraft attached to their inheritance than did the clergy or the church. Where profits were all spiritual their ardor soon cooled. Thus it happened as the inevitable result of the peoples attitude in religious matters, that while in Venice there were representatives of the vast sisterhood, which extended from the Blockula of Sweden to the walnut tree of Beneveuto, sorcery there never became the terrible scourge that it was in other lands where its victims at times threatened to outnumber those of the Black Death.--

The Witches of Venice.

p. 256

53. One of the most powerful features of the belief in witchcraft was the power that greed had in producing belief and causing persecution. The church had grown rich from such trials, and the state was now to take its turn. By the public offering of a reward for the finding of witches, their numbers greatly increased.

54. The most exceptional conduct, the purest morals in constant practice of every day life, are not sufficient security against the suspicion of errors like these.--


p. 257

55. For a number of years her celebrated son struggled amid his scientific studies for the

preservation of her life.

p. 258

56. Michelet.--

Le Sorcerie 151. See

Papers on the Bastile.

57. In its earliest phase the Black Mass seemed to betoken the redemption of Eve, so long accused by Christianity. The woman filled every place in the Sabbath. Following its celebration was the denial of Jesus, by whose authority the priests and barons robbed the serf of human hope--the paying of homage to the new master--the feudal kiss. To the closing ceremonies, "The Feast of Peace," no man was admitted unaccompanied by a woman.--

La Sorcerie.--Ibid.

p. 259

58. "This word at different times clearly meant quite different things. In the 14th century, under the Avignon popes, during the great schism when the church with two heads seems no longer a church, the Sabbath took the horrible form of the Black Mass."

59. This important part of the woman being her own altar, is known to us by the trial of La Voisin, which M. Revanna

Sen. published with other

Papers of the Bastile.--Ibid.

p. 261

60. That women have been more addicted to this devilish art than man, is manifest by the approbation of many grave authority. Diodorus, in his fifth book, speaks of Hecate. Heywood.--

History of Women, London, 1624. St. Augustine, in his City of God, declared that women are more prone to these unlawful acts, for so we read of Medea, Cyrce and others. Suidas, speaking of witches, cites an old proverb, declaring witchcraft peculiar to woman and not to man. Quintillian, referring to this statement, says: Theft is more common with man, but witchcraft with woman.

61. Idiots, the lame, the blind and the dumb, are men in whom devils have established themselves, and all the physicians who heal these infirmities as though they preceded from natural causes are ignorant blockheads, who know nothing about the power of the demons.--

Tishreden, p. 202.

p. 262

62. See

Reeves, and


p. 263


The Statute of Labourers (5 Eliz. C. 4) enacted that unmarried women between twelve and forty years old may be appointed by two justices to serve by the year, week, or day, for such wages and in such reasonable sort and manner as they shall think meet.--

Reeves 3, 591-8.

64. Seen by

Dr. Gray.

65. James believing in their (witches) influence, and Bacon partly sharing in p. 264 the belief. Macbeth appeared in this year mixed up with Bacon's inquiries into witchcraft. Ignatius Donnelly.--

The Cryptogram. From the accession of James I., witchcraft became the master superstition of the age. The woman accused of witchcraft was practically beyond the pale of the law; the mere fact of accusation was equal to condemnation.

p. 266


Laws and Customs of Scotland, 2; 56

p. 267


The Seeress of Prevorst.

p. 269

68. Iron collars, or Witches' Bridles, are still preserved in various parts of Scotland, which had been used for such iniquitous purposes. These instruments were so constructed that by means of a loop which passed over the head, a piece of iron having four points or prongs, was forcibly thrust into the mouth, two of these being directed to the tongue and palate, the others pointing outward to each cheek. This infernal machine was secured by a padlock. At the back of the collar was fixed a ring, by which to attach the witch to a staple in the wall of her cell. Thus equipped, and day and night waked and watched by some skillful person appointed by her inquisitors, the unhappy creature, after a few days of such discipline, maddened by the misery of her forlorn and helpless state, would be rendered fit for confessing anything in order to be rid of the dregs of her life. At intervals fresh examinations took place, and they were repeated from time to time until her "contumacy," as it was termed, was subdued. The clergy and Kirk Sessions appear to have been the unwearied instruments of "purging the land of witchcraft," and to them,

in the first instance, all the complaints and informations were made.--

Pitcairn, Vol. I., Part 2, p. 50.

"Who has not heard of the Langholm witches, and 'the branks' to subdue them? This was a simple instrument formed so as to fit firmly on the head, and p. 270 to project into the mouth a sharp spike for subjugating the tongue. It was much preferred to the ducking-stool, 'which not only endangered the health of the patient, but also gave the tongue liberty betwixt every dip!' Scores of these 'patients' were burned alongside Langholm castle; and the spot is fully as interesting as our own reminder of the gentle days, Gallows Hill, at Salem."

p. 270

69. By statute 33 of Henry VIII., C. 8, all witchcraft and sorcery was to be felony without benefit of clergy. This act continued in force till lately to the terror of all ancient females in the kingdom.--

Commentaries. As bad as the Georges are depicted, thanks are due to two of them from women. By statute of George II., C. 5, no future prosecution was to be carried on against any person for conjuration, witchcraft, sorcery or enchantment.

p. 272

70. Towards the end Of 1593 there was trouble in the family of the Earl of Orkney. His brother laid a plot to murder him, and was said to have sought the help of a notorious witch called "Allison Balfour." No evidence could be found connecting her with this particular offense or with witchcraft in general, but it was enough in these matters to be a woman and to be accused. She swore she was innocent, but she was looked upon as a pagan who thus aggravated her guilt. She was tortured again and again, but being innocent she constantly declared her innocence. Her legs were put into the Casctulars--an iron which was gradually heated until it burned into the flesh, but no confession could be wrung from her. The Casctulars having utterly failed to make her tell a lie, "the powers that be," whom Paul tells us "are of God," tortured her husband, her son and her daughter, a little child of only seven years. The "powers" knew the tenderness and love of a wife and mother, so they first brought her husband into court and placed by her side. He was placed in the "long irons," some accursed instrument. She did not yield. Then her son was tortured; the poor boy's legs were set in "the boot," the iron boot, and wedges were driven in, which forced home crushed the very bone and marrow. Fifty-seven mallet strokes were delivered upon the wedges, yet this failed. This innocent tortured heroic woman would not confess to a lie. So last of all her baby daughter was brought in, the fair child of seven short years. There was a machine called the pinniwinkies, a kind of thumb screw which brought blood from under the finger nails with a pain terribly severe. These tortures were applied to the baby hands, and the mother's fortitude broke down and she would admit anything they wished. She confessed the witchcraft. So tried she would have confessed the seven deadly sins, but this suffering did not save her to her family. She was burned alive, with her last suffering breath protesting her innocence. This account is perfectly well authenticated and taken from the official report of the proceedings. Froude.--

Short Stories on Great Subjects.

p. 273

71. The same dark superstition shared the civil councils of Scotland as late as the beginning of the 18th century, and the convictions which then took place are chiefly to be ascribed to the ignorance and fanaticism of the clergy.

72. Excommunication was both of temporal and spiritual effect, the person under ban not only being deprived of absolution, extreme unction, consecrated burial, etc, but all persons were forbidden to deal with the recalcitrant. Under the strictest protestantism in Scotland, the clergy held almost entire control. When a woman fell under suspicion of being a witch, the minister denounced her from the pulpit, forbade any one harboring or sheltering her, and exhorted his parishoners to give evidence against her. To the clergy and Kirk Sessions were the first complaints made. It is scarcely more than 150 years since the last witch was burned in Scotland, having been accused of raising a thunder storm by pulling off her stockings.--

Witchcraft Under Protestantism.

73. Many witches lost their lives in every part of England, without being brought to trial at all, from injuries received at the hands of the populace. Mackay.--

Memoirs of Extraordinary Popular Delusions.

p. 274

74. One of the most powerful incentives to confession was to systematically deprive the suspected witch of her natural sleep. It was said who but witches can be present and so witness of the doings of witches, since all their meetings and conspiracies are the habits of darkness. "The voluntarie confession of a witch doth exceede all other evidence. How long she has been a witch the devil and she knows best."

p. 280

75. Among the Lancashire witches was Old Demedike, four score years old, who had been a witch fifty years, and confessed to possessing a demon which appeared to her in the form of a brown dog.--Sommer's Trials.



77. Which examination, although she was but very young, yet it was wonderful to the Court in so great a presence and audience.--

Ibid. Ties of the tenderest nature did not restrain the inquisitors. Young girls were regarded as the best witnesses against their mothers, and the oaths of children of irresponsible age were received as evidence against a parent.--Superstition and Force, p. 93.

p. 282

78. When a reward was publicly offered there seemed to be no end of finding witches, and many kept with great care their note book of "Examination of Witches", and were discovering "hellish kinds of them".

p. 284


Salem Witchcraft I, 393-4; 2, 373.

80. I seemed to have stepped back to Puritan time, when an old gentleman said to me. "I am descended from that line of witches; my grandmother and 120 others were under condemnation of death at New Bedford, when an order came from the king prohibiting farther executions."

p. 285

81. SALEM, Mass., July 30, 1892. -- The 200th anniversary of the hanging of Rebecca Nurse of Salem village for witchcraft, was commemorated in Danvers Centre, old Salem village, by the Nurse Monument Association. The distinct feature of the occasion was the dedication of a granite tablet to commemorate the courage of forty men and women, who at the risk of their lives gave written testimony in favor of Rebecca Nurse in 1692.

p. 290

82. Howes.--

Historical Collection of Virginia, p. 438.

p. 291

83. Collection Massachusetts Historical Society for the year 1800. p. 241.

p. 292

84. No prosecution, suit or proceedings shall be commenced or carried on in any court of this state against any person for conjuration or witchcraft, sorcery or enchantment or for charging another with such offense.

p. 293

85. Under the church theory that all members of the witch's family are tainted, the husband of this unfortunate woman hid himself, fearing the same fate. -- Telegram.

Sacred Texts Women
Previous Chapter Up Next Chapter

1st November 1971
 [the Enchantment of the Fairies]

The archaic English term for fairies is fays, which means 'enchanted' or 'bewitched'. [...]
fairies are believed to live "in a land" where time does not exist. [...]
Fairyland is sometimes referred to as "the Land of the Ever Young", which is eternal and beautiful. [...]
Fairies may resemble [mankind] in size, but can decrease to three inches (7.5 cm) or less. Female fairies may be fortune tellers, particularly prophesying at births and foretelling deaths. [...]
Fairies are diminutive [mankind] beings. There is evidence that small-structured races populated parts of Europe and the British Isles in the Neolithic and Bronze Ages, [before the Iron Age], before the spread of the Celts. [...] They were in union with nature and possessed keen psychic senses. Their skills and trades allowed them to lead somewhat normal lives while raising diminutive cattle and horses. [...]
Until the 13th century, having fairy blood was admired. [...]
There is much evidence of fairy lore in relation to witchcraft. The British anthropologist Margaret A. Murray and other historians state that the real 'little people' gradually became identified with witches. During the 16th and 17th centuries, when belief in fairies was at its peak, the activities of fairies and witches were frequently combined. Both cast and broke spells; they both healed people, and divined lost objects and the future. [...] Both danced and sang beneath the moon - often together [...] Both practiced metamorphosis, flying and levitation, and could cause others to levitate. King James the first of England, in Daemonologie, his book about witches, called Diana, [the moon goddess], the goddess of witches, and the 'Queen of Fairie'. Oberon, the name of the King of Fairies, also was the name of a demon summoned by magicians. Fairies were also claimed to be familiars of witches. Therefore, it is not difficult to see why fairies figured into witch trails. The trails richest in details occurred in the British Isles. Currently Neo-Pagan Witches believe in fairies and some see them clairvoyantly. Some Witches say their Craft was passed down by fairies through the generations of their families. Fairy lore is particularly prevalent in Ireland, Cornwall, Wales, and Scotland, [ an area often associated with the Celts -- celeste ]. Fairies are common in literature from the Middle Ages on and appear in the writings of the Italians Matteo Boiardo and Ludovico Ariosto, the English poet Edmund Spenser, the Frenchman Charles Perrault, and the Dane Hans Christian Andersen, among others."
-- A.G.H.

So, how may we summarize all these myths?
[mankind] have projected onto both "witches" and "fairies" all that they found mysterious, and their disclaimed powers, (that which they believe they cannot do themselves), all that they wished to be irresponsible for, (blame of consequences of disclaimed powers).
In other words, the "fairy tales" say much more about the ego-personalities of the story tellers, than they do about the spiritual nature of those "about whom" the stories are told. With that concept in mind, what can be said about these?:

  • Exodus 22:18 Thou shalt not suffer a witch to live.
    [ Indeed! Time to evict all the Luciferians and Satanists who operate covertly from inside The Church! ]
  • Deuteronomy 18:10 There shall not be found among you
    anyone that maketh his son or his daughter to pass through the fire [ ? ],
    or that useth divination [ tarot, etc.? ],
    or an observer of times [ astrologer ],
    or an enchanter [ religion,government ],
    or a witch [ anyone of spiritual power who is not serving Lucifer, or who is not misogynist ].

Faery blessings -- celeste

1st November 1971
> Feed: Internet Archive Blogs
> Title: Great Books by Women Authors
> Author: Alexis Rossi
> Date: Mon, 29 Mar 2021 11:21:00 -1000

On March 8th New York Public Librarys Gwen Glazer published a wonderful list of books in celebration of International Womens Day: 365 Books by Women Authors to Celebrate International Women's Day All Year [1].

In the spirit of continuing to celebrate female authors past the confines of Womens History Month, weve gathered some of these books into a special collection called Great Books by Women Authors [2] to make it easier to find your next exceptional read. You will also find these books via Open Library [3] as listed below. Happy reading!

  *  [image 4] [4]
  *  [image 5] [5]
  *  [image 6] [6]

Great Books by Women Authors                                                   
Leila Aboulela, The Kindness of Enemies [7]                                     
Susan Abulhawa, The Blue Between Sky and Water [8]                              
Chimamanda Ngozi Adichie, Half of a Yellow Sun [9]                              
Anna Akhmatova, The Complete Poems of Anna Akhmatova [10]                       
Michelle Alexander, The New Jim Crow [11]                                       
Svetlana Alexievich, Voices From Chernobyl [12]                                 
Clare Allan, Poppy Shakespeare [13]                                             
Sarah Addison Allen, Lost Lake [14]                                             
Isabel Allende, Eva Luna [15]                                                   
Karin Altenberg, Island of Wings [16]                                           
Julia Alvarez, In the Time of the Butterflies [17]                              
Tahmima Anam, The Good Muslim [18]                                              
Natacha Appanah, The Last Brother [19]                                          
Chloe Aridjis, Asunder [20]                                                     
Bridget Asher, All of Us and Everything [21]                                    
Margaret Atwood, Oryx & Crake [22]                                              
Jane Austen, Pride and Prejudice [23]                                           
Mariama B?, Scarlet Song [24]                                                   
Toni Cade Bambara, Those Bones Are Not My Child [25]                            
Gioconda Belli, The Inhabited Woman [26]                                        
Karen Bender, Refund [27]                                                       
Elizabeth Bishop, Geography III [28]                                            
Katherine Boo, Behind the Beautiful Forevers [29]                               
Charlotte Bronte, Jane Eyre [30]                                                
Emily Bronte, Wuthering Heights [31]                                            
Gwendolyn Brooks, The Bean Eaters [32]                                          
Lauren Buekes, The Shining Girls [33]                                           
NoViolet Bulawayo, We Need New Names [34]                                       
Judith Butler, Gender Trouble: Feminism and the Subversion of Identity [35]     
Leonora Carrington, The hearing trumpet [36]                                    
Theresa Hak Kyung Cha, Dictee [37]                                              
Susan Choi, American Woman [38]                                                 
Kate Chopin, The Awakening [39]                                                 
Sonya Chung, Long for This World [40]                                           
Caryl Churchill, Top Girls [41]                                                 
Lucille Clifton, Mercy [42]                                                     
Simin Daneshvar, Sutra & Other Stories [43]                                     
Tsitsi Dangarembga, Nervous Conditions [44]                                     
Edwidge Danticat, Claire of the Sea Light [45]                                  
Meaghan Daum, Unspeakable [46]                                                  
Dola de Jong, The Tree and the Vine [47]                                        
Grazia Deledda, After the Divorce [48]                                          
Anita Desai, Clear Light of Day [49]                                            
Emily Dickinson, The Poems of Emily Dickinson [50]                              
Joan Didion, Democracy [51]                                                     
Rita Dove, On the Bus With Rosa Parks [52]                                      
Yasmine El Rashidi, Chronicle of a Last Summer [53]                             
Nawal El Saadawi, Woman at Point Zero [54]                                      
George Eliot, Middlemarch [55]                                                  
Buchi Emecheta, The Joys of Motherhood [56]                                     
Leslie Feinberg, Stone Butch Blues [57]                                         
Elena Ferrante, My Brilliant Friend [58]                                        
Penelope Fitzgerald, The Blue Flower [59]                                       
Paula Fox, Desperate Characters [60]                                            
Lauren Francis-Sharma, Til the Well Runs Dry [61]                               
Ru Freeman, On Sal Mal Lane [62]                                                
Rivka Galchen, Atmospheric Disturbances [63]                                    
Mary Gaitskill, The Mare [64]                                                   
Petina Gappah, The Book of Memory [65]                                          
Elena Garro, First love ; &, Look for my obituary [66]                          
Louise Gluck, Faithful and Virtuous Night [67]                                  
Nadine Gordimer, The Conservationist [68]                                       
Jorie Graham, Erosion [69]                                                      
Linda LeGarde Grover, The dance boots [70]                                      
Paula Gunn Allen, America the Beautiful: Last Poems [71]                        
Marilyn Hacker, Names [72]                                                      
Radclyffe Hall, The Well of Loneliness [73]                                     
Lorraine Hansberry, A Raisin in the Sun [74]                                    
Eve Harris, The Marrying of Chani Kaufman [75]                                  
Saidiya Hartman, Lose Your Mother: A Journey Along the Atlantic Slave Route [76]
Shirley Hazzard, The Transit of Venus [77]                                      
Bessie Head, The Collector of Treasures [78]                                    
Amy Hempel, Reasons to Live [79]                                                
Cristina Henriquez, The Book of Unknown Americans [80]                          
Christine Dwyer Hickey, The Cold Eye of Heaven [81]                             
Patricia Highsmith, The Price of Salt [82]                                      
Arlie Hochschild, The Second Shift [83]                                         
Alice Hoffman, Survival Lessons [84]                                            
Sara Sue Hoklotubbe, Deception on All Accounts [85]                             
bell hooks, Feminism is for Everybody: Passionate Politics [86]                 
Keri Hulme, The Bone People [87]                                                
D??ng Thu H??ng, Paradise of the Blind [88]                                     
H? Xu?n H??ng, Spring Essence [89]                                              
Ulfat Idilbi, Grandfathers Tale [90]                                            
Elfriede Jelinek, Women As Lovers [91]                                          
Han Kang, The Vegetarian [92]                                                   
Mary Karr, The Liars Club [93]                                                  
Kazue Kato, Blue Exorcist [94]                                                  
Rupi Kaur, Milk and Honey [95]                                                  
Porochista Khakpour, The Last Illusion [96]                                     
V?nus Khoury-Ghata, A House at the Edge of Tears [97]                           
Suki Kim, Without You, There Is No Us [98]                                      
Jamaica Kincaid, See Now Then [99]                                              
Barbara Kingsolver, The Poisonwood Bible [100]                                  
Maxine Hong Kingston, The Woman Warrior [101]                                   
Natsuo Kirino, Out [102]                                                        
Sana Krasikov, One More Year [103]                                              
Jean Kwok, Girl in Translation [104]                                            
Jhumpa Lahiri, The Lowland [105]                                                
Laila Lalami, Secret Son [106]                                                  
Nella Larsen, Passing [107]                                                     
Adrian Nicole LeBlanc, Random Family [108]                                      
Harper Lee, To Kill A Mockingbird [109]                                         
Yiyun Li, Kinder Than Solitude [110]                                            
Gloria Lis?, Departing at Dawn [111]                                            
Clarice Lispector, The Hour of the Star [112]                                   
Inverna Lockpezer, Cuba: My Revolution [113]                                    
Alia Mamdouh, The Loved Ones [114]                                              
Dacia Maraini, The Silent Duchess [115]                                         
Ronit Matalon, The Sound of Our Steps [116]                                     
Ayana Mathis, The Twelve Tribes of Hattie [117]                                 
Eimear McBride, A Girl Is a Half-Formed Thing [118]                             
Carson McCullers, The Heart is a Lonely Hunter [119]                            
Claire Messud, The Woman Upstairs [120]                                         
Ai Mi, Under the Hawthorn Tree [121]                                            
Gabriela Mistral, Selected Poems of Gabriela Mistral [122]                      
Nadifa Mohamed, Black Mamba Boy [123]                                           
Lorrie Moore, Bark [124]                                                        
Marianne Moore, The Poems of Marianne Moore [125]                               
Toni Morrison, Sula [126]                                                       
Bharati Mukherjee, The Tree Bride [127]                                         
Alice Munro, Family Furnishings [128]                                           
Iris Murdoch, A Severed Head [129]                                              
Eileen Myles, School of Fish [130]                                              
Azar Nafisi, The Republic of Imagination: America in Three Books [131]          
Celeste Ng, Everything I Never Told You [132]                                   
Hualing Nieh, Mulberry and Peach [133]                                          
Sara Novi?, Girl at War [134]                                                   
Adaobi Tricia Nwaubani, I Do Not Come to You by Chance [135]                    
Silvia Ocampo, Thus Were Their Faces [136]                                      
Nnedi Okorafor, Binti [137]                                                     
Julie Otsuka, The Buddha in the Attic [138]                                     
Helen Oyeyemi, Mr. Fox [139]                                                    
Ruth Ozeki, All Over Creation [140]                                             
Cynthia Ozick, Foreign Bodies [141]                                             
ZZ Packer, Drinking Coffee Elsewhere [142]                                      
Grace Paley, The Little Disturbances of Man [143]                               
Suzan-Lori Parks, Topdog/Underdog [144]                                         
Shahrnush Parsipur, Kissing the Sword [145]                                     
Ann Patchett, Bel Canto [146]                                                   
Anna Politkovskaya, A Russian Diary [147]                                       
Katha Pollitt, Pro: Reclaiming Abortion Rights [148]                            
Claudia Rankine, Citizen [149]                                                  
Alifa Rifaat, Distant View of a Minaret and Others Stories [150]                
Suzanne Rivecca, Death Is Not An Option [151]                                   
Riverbend, Baghdad Burning [152]                                                
Arundhati Roy, The God of Small Things [153]                                    
Vedrana Rudan, Night [154]                                                      
Sonia Sanchez, Does Your House Have Lions? [155]                                
Sappho, The Complete Works of Sappho [156]                                      
Noo Saro-Wiwa, Looking for Transwonderland: Travels in Nigeria [157]            
?sne Seierstad, The Angel of Grozny [158]                                       
Anne Sexton, The Complete Poems of Anne Sexton [159]                            
Murasaki Shikibu, The Tale of Genji [160]                                       
Kyung-sook Shin, Please Look After Mom [161]                                    
Sei Shonagon, The Pillow Book [162]                                             
Ana Maria Shuah, The Weight of Temptation [163]                                 
Leslie Marmon Silko, Almanac of the Dead [164]                                  
Tracy K. Smith, Life on Mars [165]                                              
Betty Smith, A Tree Grows in Brooklyn [166]                                     
Marivi Soliven, The Mango Bride [167]                                           
Rebecca Solnit, A Field Guide to Getting Lost [168]                             
Susan Sontag, Styles of Radical Will [169]                                      
Ahdaf Soueif, The Map of Love [170]                                             
Gertrude Stein, Fernhurst, Q.E.D., and other early writings [171]               
Aoibbhean Sweeney, Among Other Things, Ive Taken Up Smoking [172]               
Elizabeth Crane, When the Messenger Is Hot [173]                                
Amy Tan, The Valley of Amazement [174]                                          
Valerie Taylor, The Girls in 3-B [175]                                          
Lygia Fagunda Telles, The Girl in the Photograph [176]                          
Lynne Tillman, No Lease on Life [177]                                           
Dubravka Ugresic, Thank You For Not Reading [178]                               
Chika Unigwe, On Black Sisters Street [179]                                     
Kirstin Valdez Quade, Night at the Fiestas [180]                                
Jean Valentine, Little Boat [181]                                               
Lara Vapnyar, There Are Jews in My House [182]                                  
Marja-Liisa Vartio, The Parsons Widow [183]                                     
Josefina Vicens, The Empty Book [184]                                           
Alice Walker, The Color Purple [185]                                            
Sarah Waters, Fingersmith [186]                                                 
Eudora Welty, The Optimists Daughter [187]                                      
Phillis Wheatley, The Poetry of Phillis Wheatley [188]                          
Zoe Wicomb, You Cant Get Lost In Cape Town [189]                                
Joy Williams, The Visiting Privilege [190]                                      
G. Willow Wilson, Ms. Marvel [191]                                              
Virginia Woolf, Orlando [192]                                                   
Alexis Wright, Carpentaria [193]                                                
Sarah E. Wright, This Childs Gonna Live [194]                                   
Tiphanie Yanique, Land of Love and Drowning [195]                               
Samar Yazbek, Cinnamon [196]                                                    
Banana Yoshimoto, Kitchen [197]                                                 
Haifa Zangana, Dreaming of Baghdad [198]                                        

The post Great Books by Women Authors [199] appeared first on Internet Archive Blogs [200].

  1. link
  2. link
  3. link
  4. link
  5. link
  6. link
  7. link
  8. link
  9. link
  10. link
  11. link
  12. link
  13. link
  14. link
  15. link
  16. link
  17. link
  18. link
  19. link
  20. link
  21. link
  22. link
  23. link
  24. link
  25. link
  26. link
  27. link
  28. link
  29. link
  30. link
  31. link
  32. link
  33. link
  34. link
  35. link
  36. link
  37. link
  38. link
  39. link
  40. link
  41. link
  42. link
  43. link
  44. link
  45. link
  46. link
  47. link
  48. link
  49. link
  50. link
  51. link
  52. link
  53. link
  54. link
  55. link
  56. link
  57. link
  58. link
  59. link
  60. link
  61. link
  62. link
  63. link
  64. link
  65. link
  66. link
  67. link
  68. link
  69. link
  70. link
  71. link
  72. link
  73. link
  74. link
  75. link
  76. link
  77. link
  78. link
  79. link
  80. link
  81. link
  82. link
  83. link
  84. link
  85. link
  86. link
  87. link
  88. link
  89. link
  90. link
  91. link
  92. link
  93. link
  94. link
  95. link
  96. link
  97. link
  98. link
  99. link
  100. link
  101. link
  102. link
  103. link
  104. link
  105. link
  106. link
  107. link
  108. link
  109. link
  110. link
  111. link
  112. link
  113. link
  114. link
  115. link
  116. link
  117. link
  118. link
  119. link
  120. link
  121. link
  122. link
  123. link
  124. link
  125. link
  126. link
  127. link
  128. link
  129. link
  130. link
  131. link
  132. link
  133. link
  134. link
  135. link
  136. link
  137. link
  138. link
  139. link
  140. link
  141. link
  142. link
  143. link
  144. link
  145. link
  146. link
  147. link
  148. link
  149. link
  150. link
  151. link
  152. link
  153. link
  154. link
  155. link
  156. link
  157. link
  158. link
  159. link
  160. link
  161. link
  162. link
  163. link
  164. link
  165. link
  166. link
  167. link
  168. link
  169. link
  170. link
  171. link
  172. link
  173. link
  174. link
  175. link
  176. link
  177. link
  178. link
  179. link
  180. link
  181. link
  182. link
  183. link
  184. link
  185. link
  186. link
  187. link
  188. link
  189. link
  190. link
  191. link
  192. link
  193. link
  194. link
  195. link
  196. link
  197. link
  198. link
  199. link
  200. link

1st November 1971

Answers to Questions (@ 1:29:00)
By: Anna von Reitz

Thu, 19 Jul 2018

  1. What is the current status of the International Obligation Lien?
    The Lien is there for all to see and it is still standing.
  2. Should we add the authenticated birth certificate as an addendum to the Deed of Re-conveyance?
    No, the BC is a private document that you should use in the conduct of your private business. Some of us who have had cause to act in public capacities have recorded BCs but if you are not in such a situation there would be no reason to do this.
  3. On a show about 6 month ago, you had talked about doing three UCC filings. Do these still need to be done?
    Yes, there is need to do it if possible. The UCC-1 Financing Statement and Addendum are used for three different processes, (listen at 1:29:00).
  4. These have to be filed in order. An example of their first use of a UCC-1 Financing Statement is shown in the Appendix of our book "You Know Something Is Wrong When.....An American Affidavit of Probable Cause". You just fill in your name in the form: JOHN MARK DOE, JOHN M. DOE, and JOHN DOE as the debtors, and your re-conveyed Trade Name -- John Mark Doe -- as the Secured Party.
  5. What about getting a passport as an American National? Some have tried this (including me), but keep getting put back as a "US citizen" status. Do you have a fail-safe procedure?
    The Post Office is the actual issuer of Passports and they could care less about our squabbles over which "United States" or which "United States of America" either, so they just send out a generic passport and leave it up to you to sign it in such a way as to indicate your political status. I signed mine with a by-line, as in
    by: Anna Maria Riezinger (claiming copyright and ownership of my Vessel.) and "Retired" -- (serving notice that I am not under any obligation to any corporation) and "All rights reserved" -- (serving notice that my Powers are my own and cannot be usurped by any attorney without my consent). I also obtained a "global postage stamp" -- which guarantees first class postage for a letter to anywhere, and affixed it to the passport in the upper left above my signature and cancelled it by writing my full name and my place of departure (Big Lake, Alaska) across the face of the stamp in red-ink. This identifies me as a land-lubber mailing myself to the rest of the land-lubbing world. A passport is basically a giant stamp mailing you to other destinations and giving the foreign authorities information about who you are and where you came from, so use it and think of it for what it is -- a postal service product. And think of yourself as a Post Master, because under international law, that is exactly what you are. You handle the mail all the time, buy stamps, and when you mail items you sell stamps. Think about it.
  6. I've heard of a status called "Secured Primary Creditor". How does this differ from simply doing a status change back to an American national?
    Secured Party Creditor refers to the international commercial code process of claiming to be a Creditor with a "Secured Interest" in assets (see UCC-1 comments above). In addition to the UCC-1 Financing Statement, you file a Security Agreement between the Creditor (Trade Name) and the Debtors (the NAMES) for the purpose of guaranteeing the interest of the Creditor. You also file a Hold Harmless Agreement in which the DEBTORS hold the Creditor harmless for the administration of THEIR affairs. You also file a Power of Attorney for the Creditor making your Trade Name the Attorney-in-Fact and revoking all other Powers of Attorney. You also need to file a Declaration of Permanent Domicile on the land and soil of the state where you were born for all the names -- Trade Name plus NAMES -- all need to return to permanent domicile on the land of your birth state.
    [ Why?
    Are we nothing but serfs with no soul rights, only attaining serfdom by submitting to an illusion/fraud called a "State" or "Country"?
    All of mankind's subdivisions of planet Gaia are fraud... illusions.
    Those names are to be assigned to my BODY, not the land mom dumped it on.
    To be clear, were my parents naming my body or the land?
    Think, people... something is fishy here... and i suspect it is to preserve / ressurect a fiction fraud named "The United States of America" versus preserving my sovereign rights as a living soul. -- celeste ]

    Last but not least you file a Property List showing what it is that you are claiming an interest in.
    None of this makes much sense at first because it appears on the surface that you are making claims for and against yourself, but you must learn to think of your Name and any NAMES as things apart from yourself -- in fact, I find it most efficient to think of them as boats, literally "vessels", that you can use to "travel" in various jurisdictions of the law and exercise various capacities.
    When you "return" the permanent domicile to the land and soil of your birth states for both your Trade Name and all NAMES associated with or derived from it, you reverse FDR's "New Deal" and exercise your "reversionary trust interest" in your own estate.
  7. [...]
  8. [...]
  9. Once we become American national status, how can this be enforced with respect to the courts and law enforcement? I've heard one particular story where an American national was still held accountable for a "paper crime". Is the best we can do would be to keep records of all this injustice and hold those accountable at a later date (like question #7)?
    It is better to get even than to wreck vengeance in my opinion, though anger is certainly understandable -- the object is to force these vermin to leave you and your property alone or suffer perdition for disturbing you. It is also to get back control of your country and your assets and to squeeze the vermin to start repaying at least part of what you are owed.
    It is to those two goals -- enforcing peace and establishing control -- that I suggest we turn our attention.
    By their own rules, if they transgress against you (I believe it is 18 USC 2333?) you are owed treble damages, for which you can sue in the United States Federal Court of Claims. This applies, because once you realize that you have been "mistakenly" mis-identified as a Territorial or Municipal United States Citizen, and have taken the time and made the effort to correct the Public Record, they are responsible for recognizing you and indemnifying you against loss or damage. See Army Regulations AR 27-20 for a clear statement regarding the indemnification they owe you and the Hold Harmless owed to the court as a result of the fraud being perpetuated against us by the British Crown.
    If you suffer loss or damage as a result of being in their "custody" -- they owe you just compensation and if they exacerbated their crime by ignoring your status as a Third Party civilian -- they owe you treble damages. The more people who become aware of this and who begin to make these claims stick, the better, as it hastens the day when everyone concerned wakes up.

[Stop The Pirates]

2020-04-09 18:00:00+00:00

Is there really a real remedy to what has been done? Quite simply, yes! There is one way and one way only you can protect yourself, your family, and property from this public obligation. Only through an underlying Security Agreement and filing a UCC-1 Financing Statement can you gain this standing. Accepting For [Value Indemnification] your Birth Certificate and executing a lien upon the governmentally created ALL-CAPITAL-LETTERS-NAME by you in your proper Birth given Name as the Secured Party, and listing anything and everything you own, will own, or possibly ever could own, as collateral in the Security Agreement, can [help] you effectively and permanently remove yourself from the status of a DEBTOR to that of a CREDITOR, and actually own property, [and] have access to enforceable Constitutional Rights.

By filing a UCC-1 Financing Statement, you become an actual CREDITOR with standing in law and acquire the ability to stake a claim upon which relief can be granted, and not have the fruits of your labor taxed simply following up the UCC-1 Financing Statement with a Public Notice and Declaration/Depositum Declaration, can you, as a CREDITOR, acquire and access actual Original Jurisdiction Constitutional rights, that can be enforced. Without a UCC-1 Financing Statement, and the underlying Security Agreement, everything you have is pledged and owned by the State. You merely are the user of the property and must use that property in strict compliance with all the rules and regulations established by the State. If acquiring actual Original Jurisdiction Constitutional Rights and having the ability to own property free from government controls, and the ability to earn a living without taxation interests you, you have nothing to lose and everything to gain by executing this document. Only through filing a UCC-1 Financing Statement and Security Agreement is it possible for anyone to legally access Constitutional Rights.
[ Mine is on the public record as UCC-1-WA-2000-026-0186, and includes not only the reclamation of all illegally stolen names, but also replacement of family name Kirsten with my Hawaiian name Kahealani, and the cessation of utilizing any middle name whatsoever, thus:
Angela Ananda Kirsten ==> Angela Kahealani
Spirit Monad Tomril via one soul embodied as:
identical twins Celeste + Selene on planet Fae, and as Angela Kahealani on Kaua'i. -- celeste:crystalfaery ]

To try and break this down even further. Few people truly understand the words "slave and slavery." The biggest benefit in filing a UCC-1 Financing Statement is that you will no longer be a slave. The fact is, most dictionaries fail to provide an accurate definition of the words "slave and slavery." Even Webster's 1828 edition of the English language dictionary fails in its attempt to define the true meaning of the word "slavery": "Slave: a person who is wholly subject to the will of another." Slavery is not a matter of being totally 100% subject to the will of another. Any person, who is to any degree involuntarily subject to the will of another, is still a slave. There are no degrees of slavery.
[ Sovereigny is absolute, as is the karmic liability which goes with the status. -- celeste ]

The second part of the 2nd definition of slave provided by Webster's 1828 Edition is: "One who surrenders himself to any power whatsoever," which is closer to the real point.
[ NO! I shall not wear a mask, as doing so causes hypoxia, which causes debilitation and death of brain cells, thus making anyone stupid enough to wear one, even stupider. ]
The Uniform Commercial Code (UCC) governs ALL commercial transactions in the United States. Any "person" including government corporations, agencies, etc., involved in the "sales of goods, commercial paper, bank deposits and collections, letters of credit, bulk transfer, warehouse receipts, bills of lading, investment securities, and secured transactions" is governed by the UCC [i.e. is in commerce]. The "A" form of Uniform Commercial Code is adopted by all States. To comply with the Uniform Commercial Code in your state, a UCC-1 Financing Statement must be filed with the Secretary of State [or by a private provider], by any "person" who makes a claim against any other "person" in the area of commerce. All government agencies, (city, county, state and federal), operate in commerce and all of them, including the Internal Revenue Service, are private corporations. All Courts operate in commerce. All Banks operate in commerce. All corporations operate in commerce and all of these "entities" exist financially because WE are their collateral. They borrow on our "credit."

At one time, our currency was backed by or given substance by gold or silver. It has been thought by many, since the United States took the substance of gold and silver away, that Federal Reserve Notes were simply worthless paper, backed by nothing at all. That is not correct! Today, real people, citizens of the several states, you, me, your children, etc., back Federal Reserve Notes, much the same way that gold and silver did in the past. In other words, the living, breathing people guarantee or provide the substance for ALL money that is created. The Federal Reserve Bank clearly states: "Federal Reserve Notes are backed by the Full faith and credit of the American People." Blind Faith sets forth that YOU trust THEM. Who? None other than the Federal Reserve! [Ouch!]

Credit means something is due you! The Federal Reserve uses our credit to create ALL money. All of the money created belongs to the American People and the deceit of the Public and private corporations is so complete, they create it, charge it to us as a debt and then tack interest to it on top of that. How did the American People become collateral for the debt instruments known as Federal Reserve Notes? It was given to the Federal Reserve by a corporation called the United States, the very same corporation that created the Federal Reserve. As discussed previously, in 1933, when President Roosevelt declared a national emergency because the United States could no longer pay its debts. At least that was the spin given to the American People. All of the subsidiary States agreed to support the declared bankruptcy by "pledging" the energy of their "citizens." Their assets consisted only of State Citizens. The States in turn used the Birth Certificates to pledge the State Citizen as collateral to keep Government afloat. That is how the American People became collateral for the Federal Reserve Notes and so-called debts. The American People became warehouse receipts, like a warehouse full of any type of valuable goods. All of this, however, was a major fraud. Neither the Internal Revenue Service nor any other entity like Government files a UCC-1 Financing Statement into the Commercial Registry with the Secretary of State. If they did, they would instantly become subject to all the regulations of the Uniform Commercial Code. The Internal Revenue Service has done very nicely by bluffing and intimidation, as all others mentioned, by operating under "Public Policy" where there is in, reality "No Law" at all! The State Citizen is drawn "into commerce" when their Birth Certificate is registered and sent to the Commerce Department in Washington, D.C. This is where the American People became warehouse receipts upon which all of the money printed and circulated is created and guaranteed. In short, the American People became the collateral for all debts. They, "The People," allegedly are "Government" property! Government is a "fiction" and an artificial person and deals with us as a fiction or artificial persons only as stated before. To take this still to another level, let's use an example to explain and use the name of John Henry: Smith. When John Henry: Smith was born, his parents gave him the Christian name of John Henry and he shared the name of Smith with all the other members of his family. He was born a living, breathing being. When his Birth Certificate was sent to the Department of Commerce, it was registered and the Government, because it was bankrupt, turned his "real name" into a fiction. His new fictional name became JOHN H. SMITH or John H. Smith. His ALL-CAPITAL-LETTERS NAME was registered as a corporation at the Puerto Rico Department of State Corporations (Departamento de Estado - Division de Corporaciones) P.O. BOX 3271, SAN JUAN, PUERTO RICO, 00904-3271, making him liable for taxes. He is now a fiction or artificial person; a non-living, non-breathing "person." It is a "strawman" (Lat. stramineus homo) or "fiction" which government brings all its so-called charges against and NEVER against the real person. Just like "yours," his driver's license now reads JOHN H. SMITH or John H. Smith. When he signs a 1040 Tax Form, he dutifully fills out the form as John H. Smith and then signs his name "under penalty of perjury, " thereby admitting he will be responsible for all the taxes of JOHN H. SMITH, a fiction in law, corporation. Look at your driver's license and see whom it is issued to. How can government use a form of our name and turn it into a fiction (corporation) without our permission? They can't, we sign our name to all of their forms, which is purely voluntary "permission-in-ignorance." In short, we do it to ourselves!

However, for those who wish to control and own this fiction and prohibit government corporations, including the Internal Revenue Service from making so-called charges against it, a remedy is available: to do this by executing a UCC-1 Financing Statement! John Henry, Smith would simply do what Government and the Internal Revenue Service does not do: File your UCC-1 Financing Statement into the Commercial Registry with the Secretary of State [or private provider] and claim EVERYTHING related to JOHN H. SMITH or any derivative name, corporate fiction; i.e.: the Birth Certificate and Social Security Card and Number. The living, breathing, real person then owns and controls the fictitious entity, including all contracts related to the Birth Certificate and Social Security Number.

Thusly, the real John H. Smith secures all rights, interest and title in the fictitious entity. Now, government and the Internal Revenue Service has to deal with John Henry: Smith but they cannot!, because he is no longer subject to government control. Every living breathing person has both a Social Security Card and an Employer Identification Number (yes, there are exceptions). The Internal Revenue Service calls the Social Security Number our Taxpayer Identification Number (TIN). Never do they mention our Employer Identification Number (EIN). What, you are not an employer, so you do not have an EIN? But wait. Yes you do! We are all employers and every one of us has an EIN. If you apply for a new Social Security Card (not a new number), on the backside of the card written In Red is your Employer Identification Number. Government workers are all employees. EVERY SINGLE ONE OF THEM! Government employees work for us!, we are their employer! That is why, when you read the Tax Code to find the definition of "employee," under Title 26 United States Code, at Section 3401(c), the term "employee" specifically includes officers and employees, whether elected or appointed, of the United States, a State (Federal State), Territory, or any other political subdivision thereof, or the District of Columbia, or any agency or instrumentality of any one or more of the foregoing. EVERY ONE OF THEM ARE EMPLOYEES - THE AMERICAN PEOPLE ARE THE EMPLOYER. Write to the Bureau of Vital Statistics in the Capital of the State where you were born and request a copy of your Birth Certificate. Request a Certified copy. Never mind that you have a copy right now. More likely than not it came from the County in which you were born. The number assigned to your Birth Certificate by the Vital Statistics Office is of primary importance when executing your UCC-1 Financing Statement.

Can you Discharge Almost Any Debt with Proper Use of the UCC? [Stop The Pirates] 2020-04-10 17:59:20+00:00

You can discharge Secured Loans, Credit Card Debt, Student Loans, Auto Loans, Assessments, Citations, Debts, Demands, Fines, Penalties, Tax Liens and Judgments. Debt Discharge and ["Accepted for Value" "Accepted for Indemnity"] is based on understanding how you've been mislead and learning what to do about it. You just have to know How to Do It!
On April 5, 1933, then President Franklin Delano Roosevelt, under Executive Order, issued April 5, 1933, declared: "All persons are required to deliver on or before May 1, 1933 all Gold Coin, Gold Bullion, and Gold Certificates now owned by them to a Federal Reserve Bank, branch or agency, or to any member bank of the Federal Reserve System."

The order (proclamation) issued by Roosevelt was an undisciplined act of treason. Two months after the Executive Order, on June 5, 1933, the Senate and House of Representatives, 73d Congress, 1st session, at 4:30 P.M. approve House Joint Resolution 192 (HJR-192) A Joint Resolution to suspend the Gold Standard and abrogate the Gold Clause, Joint resolution to assure uniform value to the coins and currencies of the United States.

HJR-192 states, in part, that "Every provision contained in or made with respect to any obligation which purports to give the oblige a right to require payment in gold or a particular kind of coin or currency, or in any amount of money of the United States measured thereby, is declared to be against public policy [of the corpseoration], and no such provision shall be contained in or made with respect to any obligation hereafter incurred. Every obligation, heretofore or hereafter incurred, whether or not any such provisions is contained therein or made with respect thereto, shall be discharged upon payment, dollar for dollar, in any such coin or currency which at the time of payment is legal tender for public and private debts."
[ Note that "tender" is an offer to pay (an I.O.U), and is specifically not actual payment itself. ]

HJR-192 goes on to state: "As used in this resolution, the term 'obligation' means an obligation (including every obligation of and to the United States, excepting currency) payable in money of the United States; and the term 'coin or currency' means coin or currency of the United States, including Federal Reserve notes and circulating notes of Federal Reserve banks and national banking associations."

HJR-192 superseded Public Law (that which passes as law today is only "color of law"), replacing it with public policy. This eliminated our ability to PAY our debts, allowing only for their DISCHARGE. When we use any commercial paper (checks, drafts, warrants, federal reserve notes, etc.), and accept it as money, we simply pass the unpaid debt attached to the paper on to others, by way of our purchases and transactions. This unpaid debt, under public policy, now carries a public liability for its collection. In other words, all debt is now public.

The United States government, in order to provide necessary goods and services, created a commercial bond (promissory note), by pledging the property, labor, life and body of its citizens, as payment for the debt (bankruptcy). This commercial bond made chattel (property)[, i.e. absolute slaves] out of every man, woman and child in the United States, [i.e. U.S. "Citizens"]. We became nothing more than "human resources" and collateral for the debt. The United States government - actually the elected and appointed administrators of government - took (and still do, to this day) certified copies of all our birth certificates and placed them in the United States Department of Commerce ... as registered securities. These securities, each of which carries an estimated $1,000,000 (one million) [dollar (see: NY re: Merriam 36 N.E. 505 1441 S. 0.1973, 14 L. Ed. 287). Since a corp[se]oration is a fictitious "person" (it can not speak, see, touch, smell, etc.), it can not, by itself, function in the real world. It needs a conduit, a transmitting utility, a liaison of some sort, to "connect" the fictional person, and fictional world in which it exists, to the real world.

Living people exist in a real world, not a fictional, virtual world. But government does exist in a fictional world, and can only deal directly with other fictional or virtual persons, agencies, states, etc. In order for a fictional person to deal with real people there must be a connection, a liaison, and a go-between. This can be something as simple as a contract. When both "persons," the real and the fictional, agree to the terms of a contract, there is a connection, intercourse, dealings, there is a communication, an exchange. There is business! But there is another way for fictional government to deal with the real man and woman: through the use of a representative, a liaison, and the go-between. Who is this go-between, this liaison that connects fictional government to real men and women? It's a government created shadow, a fictional man or woman ... with the same name as ours.

STRAMINEUS HOMO: Latin: A man of straw, one of no substance, put forward as bail or surety. This definition comes from Black's Law Dictionary, 6th. Edition, page 1421. Following the definition of STRAMINEUS HOMO in Black's we find the next word, Strawman. STRAWMAN: A front, a third party who is put up in name only to take part in a transaction. Nominal party to a transaction; one who acts as an agent for another
for the purposes of taking title to real property and executing whatever documents and instruments the principal may direct. A Person who purchases property for another to conceal identity of real purchaser or to accomplish some purpose otherwise not allowed. Webster's Ninth New Collegiate Dictionary defines the term "strawman" as: 1: a weak or imaginary opposition set up only to be easily confuted 2: a person set up to serve as a cover for a usually questionable transaction. The Strawman can be summed up as an imaginary, passive stand-in for the real participant; a front; a blind; a person regarded as a nonentity. The Strawman is a "shadow", a go-between. For quite some time a rather large number of people in this country have known that a man or woman's name, written in ALL CAPS, or last name first, does not identify real, living people. Taking this one step further, the rules of grammar for the English language have no provisions for the abbreviation of people's names, i.e. initials are not to be used. As an example, John Adam Smith is correct. ANYTHING else is not correct. Not Smith, John Adam or Smith, John A. or J. Smith or J. A. Smith or JOHN ADAM SMITH or SMITH, JOHN or any other variation. NOTHING, other than John Adam Smith identifies the real, living man. All other appellations identify either a deceased man or a fictitious man: such as a corporation or a STRAWMAN[, i.e. one that was never, and is not, alive].

Over the years, government [literally "mind control"], through its "public" school system, has managed to [lie to us] pull the wool over our eyes and keep US ignorant of some very important facts. Because all facets of the media (print, radio, television) have an ever-increasing influence in our lives, and because media is controlled (with the issuance of licenses, etc.) by government and its agencies, we have slowly and systematically been led to believe that any form/appellation of our names is, in fact, still us: as long as the spelling is correct. WRONG!

Everything, Since June 1933, Operates in COMMERCE! Commerce is based on agreement, on contract. Government has an implied agreement with the STRAWMAN (government's creation) and the STRAWMAN is subject to government rule, as we illustrated above. But when we, the real flesh and blood man and woman, step into their "process" we become the "surety" for the fictitious STRAWMAN. Reality and fiction are reversed. We then become liable for the debts, liabilities and obligations of the STRAWMAN, relinquishing our real (protected) character as we stand up for the fictional STRAWMAN. So that we can once again place the STRAWMAN in the fictional world and ourselves in the real world (with all our "shields" in place against fictional government) we must send a nonnegotiable (private) "Charge Back" and a nonnegotiable "Bill of Exchange" to the United States Secretary of Treasury, along with a copy of our birth certificate, the evidence, the M[anufacturer's] C[ertificate of] O[rigin], of the STRAWMAN. By doing this we discharge our portion of the public debt, releasing us, the real man or woman, from the debts, liabilities and obligations of the STRAWMAN. Those debts, liabilities and obligations exist in the fictional commercial world of "book entries", on computers and/or in paper ledgers. It is a world of "digits" and "notes", not of money and substance. Property of the real man once again becomes tax exempt and free from levy, as it must be in accord with HJR-192.

Sending the nonnegotiable Charge Back and Bill of Exchange accesses our Treasury Direct Account (TDA). What is our Treasury Direct Account? According to one theorist, it is a pledge that was made for each birth certificate in the amount of $630,000 (another pegs it at $1,000,000). Thus everybody and everything in the United States is simply collateral for the bonds issued by the U.S. government.

This $1,000,000 (one million) account is for the STRAWMAN, the fictional "person" with the name in all caps and/or last name first. It is there for the purpose of making book entries, to move figures, "digits" from one side of ledgers to the other. Without constant movement a shark will die and quite ironically, like the shark, there must also be constant movement in commerce, or it too will die. Figures, digits, the entries in ledgers must move from asset side to debit side and back again, or commerce dies.

The fictional person of government can only function in a fictional commercial world, one where there is no real money, only fictional funds ... mere entries, figures, and digits.

A presentment from fictional government - whether traffic citation or criminal charges - is a negative, commercial "claim" against the STRAWMAN. This "claim" takes place in the commercial, fictional world of government. "Digits" move from one side of your STRAWMAN account to the other, or to a different account. This is today's commerce.

Playing the Commerce Game

In the past we have addressed these "claims" by fighting them in court, with one "legal process" or another, and failed. We have played the futile, legalistic, dog-and-pony show - a very clever distraction - while the commerce game played on. But what if we refused to play dog-and-pony, and played the commerce game instead? What if we learned how to control the flow and movement of entries, figures, and digits, for our own benefit? Is that possible? How can the real man in the real world, function in the fictional world in which the commerce game exists?

When in commerce do as commerce does, use the Uniform Commercial Code (UCC). The UCC-1 Financing Statement is the one contract in the world that canNOT be broken and it's the foundation of the Accepted for [Value Indemnification] process. The power of this document is awesome.

Since the TDA exists for the STRAWMAN - who, until now, has been controlled by government - We can gain control (and ownership) of the STRAWMAN by first activating the TDA and then filing an UCC-1 Financing Statement. This does two things for us. First, by activating the TDA we gain limited control over the funds in the account. This allows us to also move entries, figures, and digits ... for our benefit. Secondly, by properly filing an UCC-1 Financing Statement we can become the holder in due course of the STRAWMAN. This gives us virtual ownership of the government created entity. Remember earlier we mentioned that a presentment from government or one of its agents or agencies was a negative commercial claim against the STRAWMAN (and the STRAWMAN's account, the TDA)? Remember we told you entries, figures, and digits moved from one side of the account to the other, or to a different account? Well now, with the STRAWMAN under our control, government has no access to the TDA and they also lose their go-between, their liaison, their "connection" to the real, living man and woman. From now on, when presented with a "claim" (presentment) from government, we will agree with it (this removes the "controversy") and we will ACCEPT IT FOR [VALUE INDEMNIFICATION]. By doing this we remove the negative claim against our account and become the "holder in due course" of the presentment. As holder in due course you can require the sworn testimony of the presenter of the "claim" (under penalty of perjury) and request the account be properly adjusted.

It's a commercial undertaking, and the basic procedure is not complicated. In fact, it's fairly simple. We just have to remember a few things, like: this is commerce, and we play by the rules of commerce. We accept the "aim" become the holder in due course, and challenge whether or not the presenter of the claim had/has the proper authority (the Order) to make the claim (debit our account) in the first place. When they cannot produce the Order (they never can, it was never issued) we request the account be properly adjusted and the charge, the "aim" is discharged and goes away.

If they don't adjust the account a request is made for the bookkeeping records showing where the funds in question were assigned. This is done by requesting the Fiduciary Tax Estimate and the Fiduciary Tax Return for this claim. Since the claim has been accepted for [value indemnification] and is prepaid, and our TDA account is exempt from levy, the request for the Fiduciary Tax Estimate and the Fiduciary Tax Return is valid because the information is necessary in determining who is delinquent and/or making claims on the account. If there is no record of the Fiduciary Tax Estimate and the Fiduciary Tax Return, we then request the individual tax estimates and individual tax returns to determine if there is any delinquency.

If we receive no favorable response to the above requests, we will then file a currency report on the amount claimed/assessed against our account and begin the commercial process that will force them to either do what's required or lose everything they own - except for the clothing they are wearing at the time. This is the power of contracts (commerce) and it should be mentioned, at least this one time, that a contract overrides the Constitution, the Bill of Rights, and any other document other than another contract. We should also mention that no process of law - "color" of law under present codes, statutes, rules, regulations, ordinances, etc. - can operate upon you, no agent and/or agency of government (including courts) can gain jurisdiction over you, WITHOUT YOUR CONSENT. You, (we) are not within their fictional commercial venue.

The Accepted for [Value Indemnification] process, however, gives us the ability to deal with "them" through the use of our transmitting utility / go-between, the Strawman - and hold them accountable in their own commercial world, for any action(s) they attempt to take against us. Without a proper Order, and now we know they're not in possession of such a document, they must leave us alone... or pay the consequences. Yes, this process IS powerful -- and one had better learn it well - should one choose to utilize it.

RSS Feed

Created by Chronicle v4.6